a_o successor_n which_o be_v so_o high_o contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o priesthood_n 3._o mission_n of_o the_o apostolical_a mission_n when_o christ_n send_v his_o apostle_n as_o his_o father_n send_v he_o 1._o these_o word_n include_v a_o fullness_n of_o ecclesiastical_a and_o spiritual_a authority_n or_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n which_o be_v give_v to_o all_o the_o apostle_n 2._o but_o they_o do_v not_o make_v the_o apostle_n equal_a in_o dignity_n or_o dominion_n with_o christ_n himself_o in_o be_v saviour_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o lord_n over_o and_o judge_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a 3._o even_o christ_n himself_o when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n be_v as_o man_n under_o the_o law_n be_v not_o only_o oblige_v to_o practice_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o first_o table_n and_o the_o other_o commandment_n of_o the_o second_o table_n but_o even_o to_o the_o observance_n of_o the_o five_o commandment_n all_o be_v 4._o ministry_n and_o the_o office_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o those_o person_n who_o in_o general_a defence_n of_o ecclesiastical_a supremacy_n urge_v that_o they_o who_o be_v officer_n of_o christ_n and_o furnish_v with_o his_o authority_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o secular_a ruler_n but_o superior_a to_o they_o to_o who_o christ_n authority_n be_v superior_a may_v consider_v 1._o that_o parent_n and_o husband_n have_v authority_n from_o god_n and_o from_o christ_n and_o yet_o be_v under_o king_n and_o prince_n 2._o the_o superiority_n of_o any_o officer_n of_o christ_n must_v not_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o height_n of_o sovereignty_n which_o christ_n himself_o have_v which_o will_v make_v the_o servant_n even_o every_o deacon_n equal_a with_o his_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o like_a pretence_n every_o petty_a constable_n must_v have_v equal_a authority_n with_o the_o king_n but_o by_o the_o constitution_n of_o his_o office_n and_o the_o power_n thereby_o convey_v to_o he_o for_o neither_o god_n in_o govern_v the_o world_n nor_o christ_n in_o govern_v the_o church_n ever_o give_v to_o any_o other_o a_o authority_n equal_a to_o what_o he_o possess_v 3._o christ_n come_v not_o to_o overturn_v the_o government_n of_o god_n his_o father_n in_o the_o world_n which_o have_v establish_v the_o supreme_a temporal_a power_n yea_o his_o mediatory_a kingdom_n and_o administration_n be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o father_n and_o our_o saviour_n doctrine_n yield_v that_o authority_n to_o prince_n that_o it_o earnest_o press_v a_o general_a and_o necessary_a subjection_n for_o conscience_n sake_n to_o their_o government_n 5._o and_o as_o to_o what_o baronius_n urge_v priesthood_n the_o royal_a priesthood_n from_o the_o royal_a priesthood_n mention_v by_o s._n peter_n 1_o pet._n 2.9_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v 1._o that_o that_o expression_n have_v not_o respect_n to_o a_o peculiar_a sacerdotal_a office_n in_o the_o church_n but_o to_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o general_a as_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o place_n itself_o loc_fw-la salian_a a_o 2544._o n._n 347._o estius_n in_o loc_fw-la and_o acknowledge_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n 2._o if_o this_o text_n do_v express_v any_o peculiar_a power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n it_o must_v have_v particular_a respect_n to_o those_o eastern_a church_n to_o who_o that_o epistle_n be_v write_v 1_o pet._n 1.1_o and_o 3._o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o bishop_n andrews_n that_o even_o that_o royal_a priesthood_n v._o 9_o be_v command_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n 3._o ch._n 4._o s._n 2._o n._n 3._o and_o to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a v._o 13._o as_o i_o above_o observe_v 6._o and_o while_o some_o say_v good_a of_o the_o plea_n of_o expediency_n for_o the_o church_n good_a it_o be_v expedient_a for_o the_o church_n good_a that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n shall_v be_v superior_a to_o the_o temporal_a otherwise_o its_o welfare_n and_o good_a be_v not_o sufficient_o provide_v for_o this_o plea_n may_v appear_v more_o plausible_a 1._o if_o there_o can_v be_v no_o ignorance_n heresy_n pride_n or_o ill_a design_n in_o any_o who_o have_v the_o title_n of_o chief_a officer_n in_o the_o church_n which_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v who_o read_v the_o live_v of_o the_o pope_n write_v by_o their_o own_o author_n 2._o if_o king_n and_o prince_n must_v never_o be_v expect_v to_o be_v nurse_v father_n to_o the_o church_n and_o to_o take_v care_n of_o it_o 3._o if_o the_o great_a design_n of_o christianity_n be_v to_o take_v care_n that_o christian_n must_v never_o follow_v their_o saviour_n in_o bear_v the_o cross_n and_o that_o this_o religion_n do_v not_o aim_v at_o the_o promote_a true_a faith_n and_o holiness_n meekness_n and_o peace_n but_o at_o outward_a splendour_n dominion_n and_o power_n in_o the_o world_n according_a to_o that_o notion_n the_o jew_n have_v of_o a_o messiah_n and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o a_o weak_a but_o a_o presumptuous_a way_n of_o reason_v to_o control_v and_o affront_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o dare_v to_o tell_v he_o how_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v establish_v his_o kingdom_n to_o other_o purpose_n than_o he_o have_v do_v 7._o and_o after_o all_o this_o rome_n s._n peter_n authority_n not_o peculiar_a to_o rome_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o monopolise_v unto_o its_o self_n alone_o that_o authority_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o s._n peter_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n for_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o apostle_n commit_v a_o chief_a presidential_a and_o govern_v authority_n in_o their_o several_a limit_n to_o other_o church_n beside_o the_o roman_a 75._o basil_n ep._n 55._o cyp._n epist_n 69._o firmil_n in_o cyp._n ep._n 75._o the_o ancient_a father_n frequent_o express_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o general_n to_o be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n s._n cyprian_n and_o firmilian_a assert_v all_o bishop_n to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n even_o ordinatione_fw-la vicaria_fw-la as_o place_v in_o their_o stead_n and_o possess_v of_o that_o power_n which_o be_v from_o they_o fix_v in_o the_o church_n 44._o hier._n ad_fw-la marcellam_fw-la aug._n in_o ps_n 44._o among_o we_o say_v s._n hierome_n the_o bishop_n do_v hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o for_o or_o instead_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v appoint_v bishop_n say_v s._n austin_n tertullian_n declare_v that_o to_o his_o time_n cathedrae_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la the_o cathedral_n see_v place_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v still_o continue_v their_o presidency_n in_o the_o apostolical_a church_n of_o which_o he_o mention_n many_o by_o name_n and_o rome_n as_o one_o of_o they_o 8._o and_o as_o there_o be_v no_o evidence_n that_o s._n peter_n who_o also_o preside_v at_o antioch_n leave_v all_o his_o authority_n peculiar_o to_o rome_n so_o there_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n that_o s._n peter_n who_o be_v command_v to_o feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n do_v yield_v this_o authority_n to_o the_o elder_n or_o bishop_n of_o pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bythinia_n that_o they_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d feed_v the_o flock_n of_o god_n which_o be_v among_o they_o 1_o pet._n 5.2_o and_o hereby_o he_o either_o commit_v that_o pastoral_a authority_n which_o he_o receive_v from_o christ_n unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o those_o free_a church_n of_o the_o ephesine_n thracian_a and_o pontic_a diocese_n to_o who_o he_o write_v and_o which_o afterward_o be_v place_v under_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n or_o at_o least_o he_o acknowledge_v this_o authority_n in_o they_o and_o therefore_o so_o far_o as_o concern_v a_o divine_a right_n these_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o territory_n of_o constantinople_n have_v full_o as_o fair_a a_o plea_n hereby_o for_o derive_v a_o pastoral_a authority_n from_o s._n peter_n or_o have_v it_o particular_o confirm_v by_o he_o as_o they_o at_o rome_n ever_o have_v 9_o but_o with_o respect_n to_o england_n 3._o this_o realm_n not_o feudatory_a bellarm._n in_o apol._n pro_fw-la resp_n ad_fw-la jac._n reg._n c._n 3._o in_o respon_n ad_fw-la bel._n ap._n c._n 3._o divers_a romish_a writer_n allege_v that_o it_o become_v feudatory_a to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n by_o king_n john_n resign_v his_o crown_n to_o pandulphus_fw-la the_o pope_n legate_n to_o which_o thing_n object_v and_o misrepresent_v by_o bellarmine_n divers_a thing_n be_v return_v in_o answer_n by_o bishop_n andrews_n but_o wave_v such_o particular_a answer_n as_o may_v be_v give_v i_o shall_v choose_v to_o observe_v in_o general_n that_o this_o case_n be_v the_o same_o as_o if_o any_o seditious_a person_n or_o usurper_n shall_v by_o fraud_n or_o force_n reduce_v the_o king_n to_o strait_n and_o difficulty_n and_o shall_v then_o by_o like_a method_n gain_v a_o promise_n from_o he_o that_o he_o
rome_n gain_v any_o just_a right_n of_o patriarchal_a authority_n over_o this_o realm_n saxon_n this_o realm_n not_o make_v subject_a to_o rome_n by_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o saxon_n after_o the_o come_n of_o austin_n into_o england_n and_o all_o that_o can_v be_v pretend_v to_o that_o purpose_n be_v either_o by_o plead_v that_o the_o english_a be_v convert_v by_o austin_n who_o be_v send_v hither_o by_o pope_n gregory_n or_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a honour_n respect_n and_o subjection_n for_o many_o year_n yield_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o island_n both_o these_o pretence_n i_o shall_v examine_v 6._o now_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o this_o austin_n be_v instrumental_a for_o the_o convert_n very_o many_o of_o the_o saxon_n to_o christianity_n yet_o here_o i_o observe_v three_o thing_n 1._o that_o they_o who_o convert_v foreign_a nation_n do_v not_o thereby_o make_v those_o nation_n and_o church_n to_o be_v perpetual_o subject_a to_o those_o foreign_a church_n from_o whence_o they_o come_v for_o this_o will_v make_v christianity_n to_o include_v a_o servitude_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o and_o worldly_a dominion_n in_o the_o preach_v it_o have_v this_o be_v a_o rule_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n this_o island_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n all_o over_o the_o world_n must_v have_v yield_v subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n many_o city_n and_o region_n be_v first_o instruct_v in_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o convert_v thereto_o by_o the_o disperse_a member_n of_o that_o church_n and_o among_o other_o antioch_n itself_o act._n 11.19_o 22_o 26._o and_o even_o rome_n also_o be_v partaker_n of_o their_o spiritual_a thing_n rom._n 15.27_o and_o yet_o these_o christian_n be_v make_v subject_a to_o christ_n and_o not_o to_o jerusalem_n 7._o hieron_n ep._n 61._o n._n 15._o conc._n nic._n c._n 7._o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n for_o some_o hundred_o year_n be_v no_o patriarch_n even_o till_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n nor_o metropolitan_a but_o be_v under_o the_o bishop_n of_o caesarea_n only_o he_o have_v a_o peculiar_a honour_n reserve_v to_o he_o by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 20._o bed_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 20._o and_o if_o this_o have_v be_v a_o rule_n for_o late_a time_n then_o frisia_n zealand_n and_o other_o belgic_a province_n must_v have_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n since_o under_o god_n they_o owe_v their_o conversion_n to_o wilfrid_n a_o english_a bishop_n 121._o cone_n carth._n gr_n c._n 103_o 120_o 121._o indeed_o some_o canon_n have_v give_v bishop_n authority_n to_o govern_v such_o place_n as_o they_o shall_v convert_v but_o this_o tend_v only_o to_o give_v those_o person_n the_o deserve_a honour_n of_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o place_n which_o they_o have_v reduce_v from_o heresy_n or_o infidelity_n where_o any_o other_o have_v not_o a_o previous_a right_n thereto_o but_o not_o to_o make_v that_o church_n or_o kingdom_n subject_a to_o a_o remote_a foreign_a sovereignty_n all_o that_o can_v be_v hence_o infer_v be_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o austin_n shall_v be_v bishop_n in_o england_n but_o not_o that_o gregory_n shall_v be_v patriarch_n over_o it_o though_o he_o also_o deserve_v to_o be_v great_o honour_v for_o be_v so_o instrumental_a to_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o english_a 7._o i_o observe_v second_o that_o when_o austin_n come_v into_o this_o island_n it_o be_v inhabit_v by_o four_o distinct_a sort_n of_o nation_n or_o people_n the_o britan_n the_o scot_n the_o pict_n and_o the_o english_a with_o which_o without_o be_v curious_a about_o word_n i_o include_v also_o the_o sexons_n and_o other_o who_o accompany_v they_o out_o of_o germany_n that_o the_o britan_n be_v ancient_a christian_n before_o the_o come_n of_o austin_n need_v no_o further_a proof_n sax._n bed_n hist_o l._n 1._o c._n 13._o bed_n hist_o l._n 3._o c._n 4._o chronol_n sax._n and_o such_o be_v also_o the_o scot_n over_o who_o palladius_n be_v a_o eminent_a bishop_n almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o austin_n the_o pict_n also_o in_o their_o northern_a quarter_n towards_o forty_o year_n before_o the_o come_n of_o austin_n be_v convert_v by_o columba_n or_o columbanus_n who_o come_v out_o of_o ireland_n and_o the_o southern_a pict_n before_o that_o time_n by_o ninias_n a_o british_a bishop_n now_o what_o pretence_n can_v be_v make_v that_o they_o who_o convert_v or_o preside_v in_o the_o three_o former_a nation_n shall_v neither_o have_v a_o authority_n over_o the_o whole_a island_n nor_o a_o liberty_n leave_v to_o govern_v themselves_o and_o yet_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o last_o shall_v swallow_v up_o the_o liberty_n of_o all_o the_o former_a three_o and_o convey_v a_o patriarchal_a right_n over_o the_o whole_a island_n yea_o though_o this_o last_o nation_n or_o people_n be_v possessor_n of_o those_o limit_n which_o be_v within_o the_o ancient_a british_a diocese_n 8._o i_o observe_v three_o that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o english_a and_o saxon_n be_v not_o perform_v only_o by_o austin_n or_o his_o successor_n or_o any_o other_o appoint_v by_o he_o or_o send_v from_o rome_n but_o a_o very_a considerable_a part_n of_o this_o work_n be_v effect_v by_o other_o person_n who_o observe_v the_o rite_n of_o the_o british_a church_n 3._o bed_n hist_o l._n 3._o c._n 1_o 3._o among_o many_o thing_n worthy_a observation_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o northumbrian_n after_o defection_n from_o christianity_n which_o paulinus_n teach_v they_o we_o instruct_v therein_o and_o convert_v 14._o sporsw_n hist_o l._n 1._o p._n 14._o by_o aidanus_fw-la a_o scotchman_n who_o observe_v the_o ancient_a rite_n of_o that_o church_n and_o be_v make_v bishop_n among_o the_o northumbrian_n of_o who_o it_o be_v relate_v that_o in_o seven_o day_n he_o convert_v and_o baptize_v fifteen_o thousand_o the_o mercian_n also_o and_o middle_a angle_n receive_v their_o conversion_n by_o finanus_fw-la a_o scotchman_n 25._o bed_n hist_o l._n 3._o c._n 21_o 25._o who_o be_v successor_n to_o aidanus_fw-la in_o his_o bishopric_n among_o the_o northumibrians_n and_o be_v observe_v by_o beda_n to_o have_v be_v a_o strict_a opposer_n of_o the_o introduce_v romish_a rite_n and_o this_o good_a work_n be_v carry_v on_o by_o other_o of_o the_o ancient_a british_a and_o scotch_a church_n 9_o and_o finanus_fw-la abovementioned_a do_v baptize_v sighercht_v king_n of_o the_o east-sexons_a and_o other_o of_o his_o company_n who_o be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n among_o the_o northumbrian_n 22._o bed_n ibid._n c._n 22._o after_o which_o cedda_n and_o another_o presbyter_n of_o the_o middle-angle_n be_v send_v for_o to_o instruct_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o east-saxons_a in_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o by_o they_o they_o we_o convert_v after_o the_o defection_n of_o that_o kingdom_n from_o their_o former_o profess_a christianity_n and_o this_o cedda_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o the_o east-saxons_a by_o finanus_fw-la and_o two_o other_o bishop_n with_o he_o and_o at_o that_o time_n observe_v the_o ancient_a british_a rite_n but_o after_o the_o death_n of_o sinanus_fw-la when_o colman_n finanus_fw-la his_o successor_n desert_v his_o bishopric_n among_o the_o northumbrian_n and_o go_v into_o scotland_n 26._o ibid._n c._n 26._o rather_o than_o he_o will_v relinquish_v the_o ancient_a practice_n and_o usage_n of_o his_o church_n cedda_n be_v then_o bring_v over_o to_o comply_v with_o the_o rite_n bring_v in_o by_o austin_n all_o which_o will_v evidence_n that_o what_o be_v do_v by_o austin_n can_v not_o bring_v england_n into_o a_o subjction_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n unless_o he_o admit_v divers_a equal_n and_o rival_n in_o his_o claim_n and_o a_o reflection_n upon_o what_o have_v be_v now_o observe_v will_v evidence_n that_o to_o find_v a_o constant_a ecclesiastical_a superiority_n and_o subjection_n upon_o such_o pretence_n as_o these_o will_v bring_v in_o a_o unavoidable_a confusion_n sinto_o the_o church_n and_o it_o will_v have_v overthrow_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a patriarchates_n in_o which_o no_o such_o rule_n be_v observe_v 10._o exercise_v nor_o by_o the_o power_n the_o pope_n once_o here_o exercise_v i_o shall_v now_o consider_v that_o subjection_n which_o be_v yield_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o island_n and_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n be_v for_o many_o year_n high_o esteem_v in_o this_o realm_n and_o consult_v with_o and_o many_o thing_n after_o the_o conquest_n be_v decide_v by_o his_o determination_n and_o also_o that_o he_o do_v receive_v great_a sum_n of_o money_n from_o hence_o not_o only_o from_o the_o clergy_n in_o dism_n first-fruit_n and_o other_o payment_n but_o also_o peter-pence_n be_v pay_v by_o the_o laity_n also_o not_o as_o a_o tributary_n acknowledgement_n of_o the_o subjection_n of_o the_o realm_n 794._o spelm._n conc._n vol._n 1._o p._n
794._o as_o some_o romanist_n will_v have_v it_o but_o this_o be_v grant_v as_o a_o eleemosynary_a pension_n for_o maintain_v a_o english_a school_n at_o rome_n and_o it_o must_v also_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v sometime_o since_o the_o conquest_n exercise_v a_o great_a authority_n here_o dispose_v frequent_o by_o his_o provision_n of_o spiritual_a preferment_n confirm_v or_o null_v the_o election_n of_o metropolitan_o 1040._o piniero_n in_o edward_n 1._o a_o 30._o p._n 985_o 986._o &_o a_o 32._o p._n 1040._o and_o some_o other_o bishop_n and_o receive_v appeal_n and_o in_o those_o day_n there_o be_v some_o instance_n in_o our_o record_n that_o the_o king_n write_v against_o person_n excommunicate_v by_o the_o archbishop_n be_v sometime_o supersede_v upon_o their_o allege_v that_o they_o prosecute_v appeal_n to_o the_o apostolical_a see_n 11._o but_o this_o submission_n in_o different_a person_n have_v not_o always_o the_o same_o principle_n be_v sometime_o yield_v out_o of_o a_o high_a measure_n of_o voluntary_a respect_n and_o kindness_n and_o sometime_o more_o be_v give_v to_o the_o pope_n than_o otherwise_o will_v have_v be_v because_o the_o circumstance_n of_o prince_n oft_o make_v their_o court_v the_o pope_n favour_n in_o former_a time_n to_o be_v think_v by_o they_o to_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o needful_a policy_n and_o much_o also_o be_v do_v from_o the_o superstition_n and_o misapprehension_n of_o those_o age_n in_o many_o person_n who_o suppose_v he_o to_o have_v that_o right_n of_o govern_v these_o church_n as_o s._n peter_n successor_n which_o he_o be_v now_o sufficient_o evidence_v not_o to_o have_v have_v now_o what_o be_v do_v out_o of_o courtesy_n and_o by_o leave_n or_o out_o of_o some_o emergent_a necessity_n may_v at_o other_o time_n be_v otherwise_o order_v and_o no_o christian_n be_v oblige_v to_o continue_v in_o practise_v upon_o superstitious_a mistake_n more_o than_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o live_v in_o error_n and_o superstition_n and_o mere_a possession_n upon_o a_o unjust_a claim_n can_v give_v no_o good_a title_n to_o the_o government_n of_o a_o church_n but_o when_o the_o injustice_n thereof_o be_v make_v manifest_a it_o may_v be_v reject_v and_o abolish_v 8._o conc._n eph._n c._n 8._o as_o the_o ancient_a canon_n especial_o that_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n which_o speak_v particular_o of_o the_o patriarchal_a authority_n enjoin_v that_o no_o bishop_n shall_v invade_v any_o church_n which_o be_v not_o from_o the_o begin_n under_o his_o predecessor_n and_o if_o he_o shall_v compel_v it_o to_o be_v under_o he_o he_o must_v restore_v its_o jurisdiction_n again_o 12._o yet_o that_o exercise_n and_o possession_n of_o authority_n which_o the_o pope_n here_o enjoy_v be_v not_o so_o constant_a and_o undisturbed_a but_o that_o it_o be_v many_o time_n by_o the_o king_n and_o state_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o even_o by_o the_o bishop_n at_o some_o time_n complain_v of_o and_o oppose_v as_o injurious_a and_o the_o true_a right_n and_o liberty_n of_o this_o church_n and_o kingdom_n be_v oft_o demand_v and_o insist_v upon_o of_o which_o among_o very_o many_o instance_n i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o so_o many_o as_o be_v sufficient_a before_o the_o conquest_n i_o find_v not_o that_o the_o pope_n exercise_v or_o claim_v any_o govern_v authority_n distinct_a from_o counsel_n and_o advice_n in_o this_o realm_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o any_o opposition_n to_o be_v make_v agianst_a it_o indeed_o when_o wilfrid_n bishop_n of_o york_n who_o be_v twice_o censure_v in_o england_n 150._o g._n malmsbur_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la pontific_n l._n 3._o f._n 150._o do_v both_o time_n make_v his_o application_n to_o rome_n his_o case_n be_v there_o hear_v and_o consider_v in_o a_o synod_n and_o such_o examination_n and_o consideration_n of_o the_o case_n even_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o cornelius_n and_o other_o be_v sometime_o have_v in_o other_o ancient_a church_n but_o for_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o case_n the_o pope_n require_v it_o either_o to_o be_v end_v by_o a_o english_a council_n or_o to_o be_v determine_v by_o a_o more_o general_a council_n and_o when_o wilfrid_n at_o his_o first_o return_n from_o rome_n bring_v the_o pope_n letter_n in_o favour_n of_o he_o king_n egfrid_n put_v he_o in_o prison_n and_o at_o his_o second_o return_n from_o rome_n 152._o ib._n f._n 152._o king_n alfrid_n who_o succeed_v egfrid_n in_o the_o kingdom_n a_o prince_n high_o commend_v for_o hispiety_n learning_n and_o valour_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v against_o all_o reason_n to_o communicate_v with_o a_o man_n who_o have_v be_v twice_o condemn_v by_o english_a council_n notwithstanding_o any_o writing_n whatsoever_o from_o the_o pope_n nor_o be_v these_o thing_n only_o sudden_a word_n but_o when_o the_o pope_n have_v do_v all_o he_o can_v wilfrid_n be_v not_o thereby_o restore_v or_o as_o malmsburiensis_n express_v it_o 124._o malm_n de_fw-fr gest_n pont_n l._n 1._o init_fw-la f._n 111._o ib._n f._n 124._o non_fw-la tamen_fw-la rem_fw-la obtinuit_fw-la after_o the_o conquest_n it_o be_v declare_v by_o w._n rufus_n to_o be_v a_o custom_n of_o the_o kingdom_n which_o have_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o his_o father_n that_o no_o pope_n shall_v be_v appeal_v unto_o without_o the_o king_n licence_n consuetudo_fw-la regni_fw-la mei_fw-la est_fw-la à _fw-la patre_fw-la meo_fw-la instituta_fw-la ut_fw-la nullus_fw-la praeter_fw-la licentiam_fw-la regis_fw-la appelletur_fw-la papa_n paschali_fw-la anselm_n epist_n l._n 3._o ep._n 40._o paschali_fw-la and_o anselme_n acquaint_v the_o pope_n that_o this_o king_n william_n the_o second_o will_v not_o have_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n receive_v or_o appeal_v unto_o in_o england_n without_o his_o command_n nor_o will_v he_o allow_v anselme_n then_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n to_o send_v letter_n to_o he_o or_o receive_v any_o from_o he_o or_o to_o obey_v his_o decree_n he_o further_o tell_v the_o pope_n that_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o even_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o own_o province_n side_v with_o the_o king_n and_o that_o when_o anselme_n ask_v the_o king_n leave_v to_o go_v to_o rome_n he_o be_v high_o offend_v at_o this_o request_n and_o require_v that_o no_o such_o leave_n be_v afterward_o ask_v and_o that_o he_o appeal_v not_o to_o the_o apostolical_a see_v and_o that_o when_o anselme_n go_v to_o rome_n without_o his_o leave_n he_o seize_v the_o revenue_n of_o his_o bishopric_n 1164._o m._n paris_n in_o henr._n 2._o a_o 1164._o and_o among_o the_o liberty_n and_o custom_n swear_v to_o at_o the_o parliament_n at_o clarendon_n one_o be_v against_o appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o receive_v decree_n from_o thence_o 13._o case_n exit_fw-la lib._n assis_n lord_n coke_n report_v in_o cawdreys_n case_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o first_o a_o subject_n of_o this_o realm_n bring_v a_o bull_n of_o excommunication_n against_o another_o subject_n from_o rome_n and_o this_o be_v adjudge_v treason_n by_o the_o common_a law_n of_o england_n and_o divers_a other_o instance_n be_v bring_v by_o sir_n edward_n coke_n wherein_o the_o excommunication_n and_o absolution_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o his_o legate_n be_v declare_v null_a or_o invalid_a 454._o pryn_n in_o edw._n 1._o an._n 20._o p._n 454._o and_o much_o of_o the_o usurp_a power_n which_o the_o pope_n here_o practise_v and_o claim_v be_v reject_v as_o a_o great_a grievance_n in_o the_o statute_n of_o provisor_n 3._o an._n 25_o edw._n 3._o concern_v his_o make_a provision_n for_o and_o collate_v to_o dignity_n and_o benefice_n against_o the_o method_n of_o free_a election_n and_o they_o who_o shall_v apply_v themselves_o to_o rome_n for_o this_o purpose_n become_v thereby_o liable_a to_o severe_a penalty_n and_o appeal_v to_o rome_n in_o certain_a case_n and_o the_o procure_n thereupon_o process_n bull_n and_o excommunication_n from_o thence_o be_v by_o the_o parliament_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n richard_n the_o second_o 5._o 16_o ric._n 5._o tax_v and_o complain_v of_o as_o that_o which_o do_v apparent_o hinder_v the_o determine_a cause_n and_o the_o effectual_a execution_n of_o justice_n in_o england_n and_o tend_v to_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o king_n sovereignty_n crown_n and_o regalty_n and_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v bring_v from_o rome_n such_o process_n excommunication_n bull_n or_o other_o instrument_n both_o themselves_o and_o all_o their_o fauthor_n be_v then_o by_o the_o statute_n of_o praemunire_n put_v out_o of_o the_o king_n protection_n their_o land_n and_o good_n forfeit_v and_o their_o body_n to_o be_v attach_v and_o this_o statute_n continue_v in_o force_n and_o unrepealed_a as_o that_o former_a also_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n even_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n before_o the_o protestant_a reformation_n and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v
supremacy_n according_a to_o this_o article_n of_o our_o church_n challenge_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_n king_n james_n so_o approve_v his_o explication_n thereof_o that_o he_o return_v he_o particular_a thanks_o for_o the_o same_o which_o be_v print_v with_o his_o speech_n and_o the_o bishop_n therein_o plain_o assert_v that_o god_n have_v establish_v two_o distinct_a power_n on_o earth_n the_o one_o of_o the_o key_n commit_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o sword_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o by_o which_o the_o king_n govern_v and_o therewith_o he_o declare_v that_o as_o the_o spiritual_a ruler_n have_v not_o only_a respect_n to_o the_o first_o table_n but_o to_o the_o second_o so_o the_o magistrate_n power_n have_v not_o only_a respect_n to_o the_o second_o table_n but_o also_o to_o the_o first_o 5._o from_o all_o this_o we_o have_v this_o plain_a sense_n that_o the_o king_n be_v supreme_a governor_n that_o be_v under_o god_n say_v the_o injunction_n and_o with_o the_o civil_a sword_n say_v the_o article_n as_o well_o in_o all_o spiritual_a or_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n or_o cause_n as_o temporal_a that_o be_v he_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n and_o rule_n over_o all_o manner_n of_o person_n bear_v in_o these_o dominion_n of_o what_o estate_n soever_o either_o ecclesiastical_a or_o temporal_a say_v the_o injunction_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o article_n only_o here_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o king_n be_v be_v supreme_a governor_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o cause_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o his_o have_v the_o chief_a government_n over_o the_o person_n of_o all_o his_o subject_n with_o respect_n to_o their_o place_n action_n and_o employment_n and_o therefore_o be_v well_o explain_v thereby_o for_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o have_v the_o command_n or_o oversight_n of_o any_o officer_n subject_n or_o servant_n about_o his_o business_n and_o to_o have_v a_o command_n or_o oversight_n concern_v the_o business_n in_o which_o he_o be_v to_o be_v employ_v and_o the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v say_v concern_v the_o power_n of_o examine_v their_o case_n or_o punish_v neglect_n and_o offence_n 6._o and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v take_v a_o account_n 1._o of_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n def._n of_o apol_n part_n 6._o ch._n 11._o div_o 1._o of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o that_o title_n use_v by_o king_n henr._n 8._o and_o king_n edw._n 6._o of_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n this_o stile_n be_v much_o misunderstand_v by_o divers_a foreigner_n seem_v not_o please_v to_o bishop_n jewel_n and_o some_o other_o of_o our_o own_o church_n be_v well_o and_o wise_o change_v by_o our_o governor_n and_o have_v be_v out_o of_o date_n for_o above_o sixscore_o year_n past_a and_o though_o this_o title_n be_v first_o give_v to_o king_n hen._n 8._o magistrate_n tit._n of_o this_o civil_a magistrate_n by_o a_o convocation_n and_o parliament_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n it_o be_v use_v all_o king_n edward_n day_n and_o then_o own_v even_o in_o the_o book_n of_o article_n and_o the_o true_a intend_a sense_n from_o the_o expression_n above_o mention_v appear_v manifest_o to_o be_v this_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v head_n or_o chief_a governor_n even_o in_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n of_o that_o number_n of_o christian_n or_o that_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n who_o reside_v in_o these_o realm_n and_o be_v subject_n to_o his_o crown_n even_o as_o saul_n by_o be_v anoint_a king_n 4._o wh._n treat_n 8._o ch_z 1._o div_o 4._o bishop_n saund._n episcop_n not_o prejud_a to_o reg_fw-la p._n 130_o 131._o mas_o de_fw-fr min._n anglic_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o be_v make_v head_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o israel_n 1_o sam._n 15.17_o and_o according_a to_o this_o sense_n the_o use_n of_o this_o title_n be_v allow_v and_o justify_v by_o very_o worthy_a man_n such_o as_o bishop_n whitgift_n bishop_n saunderson_n mr_n mason_n and_o other_o and_o to_o this_o end_n and_o purpose_n it_o be_v the_o just_a right_n of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n to_o own_v himself_o the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o be_v a_o stile_n sometime_o use_v by_o our_o pious_a and_o gracious_a king_n charles_n the_o first_o article_n declar._n before_o 39_o article_n in_o his_o public_a declaration_n about_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n but_o with_o due_a respect_n to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n 7._o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n it_o be_v not_o unusual_a for_o he_o who_o have_v the_o chief_a preeminence_n over_o a_o province_n or_o a_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o be_v own_v as_o their_o head_n 34._o can._n apost_n 34._o whence_o in_o the_o ancient_a collection_n or_o code_n call_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o chief_a bishop_n in_o every_o nation_n be_v require_v to_o be_v esteem_v by_o the_o rest_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o their_o head_n and_o that_o bishop_n may_v be_v call_v head_n of_o their_o church_n be_v assert_v by_o gregorius_n de_fw-fr valentia_n from_o that_o expression_n of_o scripture_n late_o mention_v concern_v saul_n 4._o tom._n 4._o disp_n 1._o qu._n 8._o punct_a 4._o which_o yet_o must_v more_o direct_o and_o immediate_o prove_v that_o title_n to_o be_v applicable_a to_o a_o sovereign_a prince_n and_o as_o the_o name_n of_o head_n be_v only_o take_v for_o a_o chief_a and_o govern_v member_n the_o author_n of_o the_o annotation_n upon_o the_o epistle_n under_o s._n hierom_n name_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o this_o expression_n 12._o in_o 1_o cor._n 12._o sacerdos_n caput_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la the_o priest_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n 8._o and_o though_o that_o statute_n whereby_o the_o title_n of_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v yield_v to_o king_n hen._n 8._o 8.1_o 26_o hen._n 8.1_o do_v assert_v the_o king_n power_n to_o correct_v and_o amend_v by_o spiritual_a authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n yet_o that_o this_o be_v intend_v only_o objective_o concern_v his_o government_n in_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n and_o cause_n or_o his_o see_v these_o thing_n be_v do_v by_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o be_v only_o so_o claim_v and_o use_v we_o have_v further_a plain_a evidence_n both_o concern_v the_o time_n of_o king_n hen._n 8._o and_o king_n edw._n 6._o under_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n hen._n 8._o by_o his_o particular_a command_n for_o the_o acquaint_v his_o subject_n with_o such_o truth_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o profess_v be_v publish_v a_o book_n call_v the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n which_o be_v subscribe_v by_o twenty_o one_o bishop_n and_z divers_z other_o of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o professor_n of_o civil_a and_o canon_n law_n and_o in_o the_o dedication_n thereof_o to_o the_o king_n 39_o of_o the_o sacr._n of_o order_n f._n 39_o by_o they_o all_o be_v give_v to_o he_o this_o title_n of_o supreme_a head_n in_o earth_n immediate_o under_o christ_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o this_o book_n beside_o very_a many_o other_o thing_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n it_o be_v assert_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v institute_v and_o ordain_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o beside_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o governance_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n which_o be_v call_v potestas_fw-la gladii_fw-la the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n there_o shall_v also_o be_v continual_o in_o the_o church_n militant_a certain_a other_o minister_n or_o officer_n which_o shall_v have_v special_a power_n authority_n and_o commission_n under_o christ_n to_o preach_v and_o teach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o dispense_v and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n to_o loose_v and_o absolve_v to_o bind_v and_o to_o excommunicate_v to_o order_n and_o consecrate_v other_o in_o the_o same_o room_n order_n and_o office_n 40._o f._n 40._o and_o again_o this_o say_a power_n and_o administration_n in_o some_o place_n be_v call_v clave_n sive_fw-la potestas_fw-la clavium_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o key_n or_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n whereby_o be_v signify_v a_o certain_a limit_a office_n restrain_v unto_o the_o execution_n of_o a_o special_a function_n or_o ministration_n 41._o f._n 41._o and_o yet_o further_o we_o have_v therein_o this_o very_a clear_a passage_n that_o this_o office_n this_o power_n and_o authority_n be_v commit_v and_o give_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n unto_o certain_a person_n only_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o priest_n or_o bishop_n who_o they_o do_v elect_v call_v and_o admit_v thereto_o by_o their_o prayer_n and_o imposition_n of_o their_o hand_n 9_o and_o concern_v the_o office_n and_o power_n of_o king_n the_o doctrine_n and_o position_n then_o receive_v be_v such_o as_o
or_o supreme_a governor_n if_o he_o will_v make_v use_n thereof_o as_o have_v be_v declare_v by_o the_o chief_a person_n of_o this_o church_n 1640._o can._n 1._o 1640._o and_o the_o ancient_a right_n and_o exercise_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n in_o summon_v provincial_a or_o national_a council_n oppose_v de_fw-fr conc._n sac._n &_o imp._n l._n 6._o c._n 18_o 19_o 22_o 23_o 24_o etc._n etc._n the_o king_n just_a authority_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a oppose_v be_v sufficient_o observe_v and_o assert_v by_o p._n de_fw-fr marca_n 6._o but_o against_o these_o just_a right_n of_o the_o prince_n power_n there_o be_v various_a opposition_n such_o be_v the_o claim_v of_o the_o romish_a bishop_n universal_a supremacy_n either_o in_o all_o affair_n or_o at_o least_o in_o all_o thing_n spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a as_o also_o the_o pretence_n for_o the_o necessity_n of_o general_a liberty_n and_o exemption_n from_o all_o authority_n in_o matter_n of_o conscience_n and_o religion_n 8._o ch._n 6._o &_o 8._o which_o thing_n i_o shall_v so_o far_o as_o be_v needful_a in_o due_a place_n particular_o consider_v 7._o the_o writer_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n do_v 1._o 28._o v._o l._n 2._o decretal_a tit._n de_fw-fr jud._n c._n at_o si_fw-la clerici_fw-la c._n clerici_fw-la tit._n de_fw-fr foro_fw-la comp_n c_o si_fw-la diligenti_fw-la bellar._n de_fw-fr cler._n c._n 28._o general_o assert_v and_o some_o other_o party_n also_o incline_v the_o same_o way_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n be_v exempt_a from_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o not_o under_o the_o inspection_n and_o government_n thereof_o and_o that_o the_o clergy_n as_o such_o be_v not_o subject_n to_o the_o secular_a governor_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o accountable_a before_o he_o no_o not_o so_o much_o say_v divers_a of_o they_o as_o in_o criminal_a cause_n nor_o yet_o in_o civil_a seq_fw-la layman_n l._n 4._o tr._n 9_o c._n 2_o 4_o 5._o &_o seq_fw-la 2._o not_o only_o the_o canonist_n but_o many_o other_o also_o do_v find_v this_o ecclesiastical_a immunity_n upon_o a_o proper_a divine_a right_n which_o be_v also_o assert_v by_o some_o of_o the_o romish_a biship_n 2._o innoc._n 3._o in_o conc._n lateran_n leo_fw-la 10._o in_o bul._n reform_v in_o conc._n late_a 5._o sesse_n 9_o azor._fw-la tom._n 1._o l._n 5._o c._n 12._o laym_v ubi_fw-la sup_n c._n 8._o greg._n de_fw-fr valent._n tom._n 4._o disp_n 9_o qu._n 5._o p._n 4._o banne_n in_o 2._o secundae_fw-la qu._n 6â—_n art_n 1._o dub._n 2._o in_o such_o council_n as_o they_o call_v general_n and_o some_o of_o their_o writer_n run_v so_o high_a as_o layman_n theol._n moral_a l._n 1._o tr._n 4._o cap._n 13._o and_o divers_a other_o by_o he_o there_o cite_v as_o to_o assert_v that_o no_o civil_a or_o secular_a law_n do_v lay_v any_o obligation_n direct_o upon_o the_o clergy_n as_o have_v no_o authority_n over_o they_o but_o if_o i_o shall_v show_v that_o all_o member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v nevertheless_o subject_n or_o the_o realm_n and_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o civil_a sovereignty_n do_v direct_o include_v a_o right_a to_o givern_v they_o and_o a_o obligation_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n this_o will_v sufficient_o refute_v these_o contrary_a position_n 8._o but_o these_o writer_n be_v sensible_a that_o in_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n almost_o in_o all_o age_n thereof_o secular_a governor_n have_v interpose_v in_o many_o case_n ecclesiastical_a and_o the_o great_a advantage_n from_o christian_a religion_n be_v establish_v and_o gentilism_n oppose_v by_o the_o law_n and_o constitution_n of_o constantine_n and_o other_o worthy_a christian_a emperor_n be_v so_o visible_a that_o they_o can_v be_v deny_v and_o therefore_o the_o romanist_n do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o prince_n care_v of_o the_o church_n affair_n be_v of_o great_a use_n 5._o i._n zecch_v de_fw-fr principe_fw-la l._n 2._o cap._n 5._o and_o that_o he_o be_v as_o laelius_n zecchius_fw-la express_v it_o ecclesiae_fw-la brachium_fw-la &_o religionis_fw-la propugnaculum_fw-la the_o arm_n and_o defence_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o fortress_n of_o religion_n 28._o greg._n de_fw-fr valentia_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la laym_v l._n 4._o tr_fw-la 9_o c._n 10._o p._n de_fw-fr marca_n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 1._o cap._n 12._o &_o in_o prolegom_n p._n 28._o yet_o that_o all_o this_o may_v be_v consistent_a with_o the_o former_a position_n we_o have_v another_o device_n set_v on_o foot_n which_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o useful_a power_n of_o sovereign_a prince_n in_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a must_v be_v own_v only_o as_o a_o privilege_n grant_v they_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o must_v act_v therein_o as_o by_o his_o favour_n and_o as_o his_o deputy_n and_o by_o the_o right_n of_o protect_v the_o church_n which_o he_o commit_v to_o they_o 9_o now_o though_o this_o pretence_n will_v fall_v with_o the_o former_a if_o it_o be_v manifest_v that_o the_o nature_n end_n and_o constitution_n of_o civil_a government_n as_o establish_v by_o god_n be_v to_o be_v extend_v to_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a yet_o concern_v this_o pretence_n i_o shall_v here_o further_o note_v these_o thing_n 1._o that_o they_o must_v cast_v reflection_n upon_o the_o wise_a and_o good_a god_n who_o assert_v the_o great_a usefulness_n of_o the_o civil_a ruler_n interpose_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a will_v not_o grant_v that_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v as_o ready_a to_o allow_v the_o church_n this_o advantage_n as_o the_o prudence_n of_o the_o pope_n 2._o that_o if_o this_o authority_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a be_v against_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o divine_a law_n which_o god_n have_v establish_v for_o the_o honour_n and_o freedom_n of_o his_o church_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n deal_v ill_a with_o the_o church_n touch_v its_o freedom_n by_o give_v they_o away_o and_o make_v very_o bold_a with_o god_n by_o dare_v to_o confront_v god_n law_n with_o his_o privilege_n and_o indulge_v any_o person_n to_o disobey_v they_o 3._o that_o christian_a prince_n will_v be_v in_o a_o very_a unsafe_a condition_n while_o they_o act_v any_o thing_n about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o have_v no_o better_a foundation_n to_o bear_v they_o up_o than_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o dispense_v with_o the_o law_n of_o god_n sure_o have_v justinian_n think_v 58._o novel_a 58._o that_o his_o care_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v so_o ventuous_a and_o hazardous_a a_o enterprise_n it_o will_v have_v cool_v the_o heat_n of_o his_o zeal_n that_o he_o will_v never_o have_v profess_v his_o care_n for_o the_o church_n wilfare_n to_o be_v equal_a to_o that_o for_o his_o own_o life_n 4._o that_o while_o any_o person_n do_v think_v it_o meet_v that_o prince_n shall_v act_v under_o the_o pope_n as_o his_o deputy_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o religion_n to_o who_o they_o owe_v no_o subjection_n and_o from_o who_o they_o receive_v no_o roll_a authority_n it_o must_v certain_o be_v much_o more_o reasonable_a that_o they_o shall_v act_v under_o god_n and_o as_o his_o deputy_n who_o vicegerent_n they_o certain_o be_v and_o from_o who_o i_o shall_v now_o design_n to_o prove_v they_o to_o have_v authority_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a 2._o b._n 1._o c._n 2._o chap._n ii_o the_o royal_a supremacy_n of_o king_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a under_o the_o old_a testament_n consider_v sect_n i._o their_o supreme_a authority_n over_o thing_n and_o person_n sacred_a manifest_v 1._o 37._o king_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n govern_v about_o thing_n of_o the_o church_n art_n 37._o the_o inference_n which_o may_v be_v make_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v a_o argument_n to_o which_o our_o church_n have_v a_o great_a respect_n in_o assert_v the_o royal_a supremacy_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a in_o her_o article_n she_o declare_v this_o acknowledgement_n of_o royal_a supremacy_n to_o be_v a_o yield_a that_o only_a prerogative_n unto_o our_o king_n which_o we_o see_v to_o have_v be_v give_v always_o to_o all_o godly_a prince_n in_o holy_a scripture_n 2._o can._n 2._o by_o god_n himself_o and_o in_o her_o canon_n she_o threaten_v excommunication_n against_o they_o who_o shall_v affirm_v that_o the_o king_n have_v not_o the_o same_o authority_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a sect._n 1_o that_o the_o godly_a king_n have_v among_o the_o jew_n wherefore_o i_o shall_v for_o the_o enforce_a this_o argument_n show_v 1._o that_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n have_v and_o exercise_v a_o supreme_a power_n of_o government_n in_o thing_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n 2._o that_o they_o do_v this_o by_o such_o a_o right_n as_o be_v common_a to_o all_o other_o sovereign_a power_n and_o not_o by_o any_o peculiar_a privilege_n and_o
after_o he_o say_v in_o this_o kingdom_n there_o be_v officer_n of_o the_o realm_n rege_fw-la superiores_fw-la i_o say_v say_v he_o in_o this_o kingdom_n which_o be_v establish_v and_o ordain_v not_o by_o plato_n or_o aristotle_n but_o by_o god_n himself_o the_o supreme_a founder_n of_o all_o monarchy_n 4._o and_o it_o be_v very_o manifest_a sanhedrin_n the_o pretend_a power_n of_o the_o sanhedrin_n that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o jewish_a rabbinical_a writer_n and_o from_o they_o divers_a christian_n some_o of_o they_o so_o judicious_a that_o it_o be_v strange_a they_o shall_v be_v so_o much_o impose_v upon_o by_o fable_n and_o romance_n do_v assert_v that_o the_o sanhedrim_n or_o senate_n of_o seventy_o one_o person_n have_v such_o a_o power_n over_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n as_o to_o call_v they_o to_o account_v and_o punish_v they_o and_o they_o also_o assert_v that_o according_a to_o the_o original_a establishment_n of_o the_o jewish_a law_n and_o polity_n the_o chief_a cause_n of_o moment_n both_o of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a nature_n be_v exempt_a from_o the_o king_n jurisdiction_n and_o reserve_v to_o the_o synedrial_a cognisance_n supra_fw-la grot._n &_o schick_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la to_o this_o purpose_n grotius_n declare_v aliqua_fw-la judicia_fw-la arbitror_fw-la regibus_fw-la adempta_fw-la i_o think_v there_o be_v some_o case_n of_o judgement_n reserve_v from_o the_o king_n which_o remain_v in_o the_o sanhedrim_n of_o seventy_o man_n i._n e._n beside_o the_o nasi_n or_o precedent_n schickard_n go_v far_a and_o say_v sine_fw-la senatus_fw-la magni_fw-la assensu_fw-la rex_fw-la in_o gravioribus_fw-la causis_fw-la nihil_fw-la poterat_fw-la decernere_fw-la that_o the_o king_n can_v determine_v nothing_o in_o the_o more_o weighty_a matter_n without_o the_o assent_n of_o this_o great_a senate_n and_o our_o author_n de_fw-fr synedriis_fw-la 1._o de_fw-fr synedr_n l._n 3._o c._n 9_o n._n 1._o among_o other_o thing_n discourse_n de_fw-fr judiciis_fw-la adeo_fw-la synedrio_fw-la magno_fw-la propriis_fw-la ut_fw-la nec_fw-la à _fw-la regibus_fw-la aut_fw-la impediri_fw-la aut_fw-la ad_fw-la tribunal_n suum_fw-la vocari_fw-la jure_fw-la potuerunt_fw-la in_o which_o word_n he_o fetter_n and_o confine_n the_o king_n power_n but_o that_o of_o the_o sanhedrim_n be_v set_v at_o large_a 5._o 142._o carpzov_n in_o schick_n c._n 2._o p._n 142._o but_o it_o may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a prejudice_n against_o these_o position_n that_o they_o have_v no_o better_o a_o foundation_n than_o a_o tradition_n deliver_v by_o some_o of_o the_o jewish_a rabbin_n rabbin_n this_o a_o fabulous_a tradition_n of_o the_o rabbin_n against_o the_o evidence_n of_o who_o testimony_n in_o this_o particular_a there_o lie_v these_o exception_n 1._o that_o none_o of_o those_o person_n who_o assert_v this_o synedrial_a power_n be_v contemporary_a with_o the_o flourish_a of_o royal_a authority_n before_o the_o captivity_n but_o all_o of_o they_o live_v near_o or_o full_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o many_o of_o they_o above_o fifteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o that_o time_n and_o therefore_o can_v give_v no_o testimony_n upon_o their_o own_o knowledge_n and_o write_v one_o from_o another_o with_o a_o zeal_n for_o all_o tradition_n any_o of_o their_o wise_a man_n have_v deliver_v the_o number_n of_o they_o who_o be_v produce_v can_v add_v nothing_o to_o their_o testimony_n but_o both_o divine_a and_o humane_a writer_n who_o be_v of_o a_o ancient_a date_n do_v sufficient_o contradict_v this_o position_n as_o i_o hope_v to_o make_v plain_a he_o therefore_o who_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o apostolical_a form_n of_o church_n government_n be_v by_o lay-elders_a because_o divers_a of_o late_a but_o neither_o scripture_n nor_o ancient_a writer_n do_v assert_v it_o and_o he_o who_o can_v persuade_v himself_o that_o our_o saviour_n make_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o universal_a monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o give_v he_o a_o plenitude_n of_o all_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a power_n because_o many_o writer_n of_o that_o communion_n do_v now_o assert_v this_o while_o what_o be_v inconsistent_a therewith_o be_v declare_v by_o christ_n his_o apostle_n and_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n such_o man_n have_v understanding_n of_o a_o fit_a fize_n and_o suitable_a disposition_n to_o receive_v these_o rabbinical_a tradition_n concern_v the_o synedrial_a authority_n and_o supremacy_n which_o be_v also_o thing_n fit_a for_o their_o purpose_n 6._o 10._o gemar_fw-la sanhed_n cocc_fw-la c._n 2._o sect._n 10._o second_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o rabbin_n out_o of_o affection_n to_o their_o own_o nation_n be_v forward_o to_o extol_v it_o even_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o truth_n of_o which_o that_o prodigious_a instance_n may_v be_v give_v in_o the_o talmud_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o horse_n for_o salomon_n own_o stable_n which_o be_v there_o bring_v up_o to_o a_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o million_o account_v a_o thousand_o thousand_o to_o a_o million_o now_o the_o great_a sanhedrim_n be_v the_o chief_a jewish_a consistory_n for_o a_o considerable_a time_n fin_n sed._n olam_n zut_o in_o fin_n before_o the_o reign_n of_o aristobulus_n and_o under_o the_o roman_a government_n and_o some_o continuance_n thereof_o remain_v towards_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o their_o chronicle_n inform_v we_o which_o be_v till_o about_o the_o time_n of_o some_o of_o those_o rabbinical_a writer_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o pressure_n and_o suffering_n which_o the_o jew_n sustain_v under_o the_o roman_a emperor_n or_o king_n may_v prejudice_v they_o against_o monarchical_a government_n 7._o three_o there_o be_v other_o rabbinical_a and_o talmudical_a writer_n of_o good_a note_n who_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v persuade_v to_o embrace_v this_o tradition_n which_o disparage_v the_o royal_a power_n 20._o seld._n de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 2._o c._n 16._o n._n 4._o p._n 666._o de_fw-fr synedr_n l._n 3._o c._n 9_o n._n 3._o grot._n de_fw-fr j._n b._n &_o p._n l._n 1._o c._n 3._o n._n 20._o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o word_n of_o the_o jerusalem_n gemara_n and_o of_o r._n jeremias_n mention_v in_o dabarim_n rabath_n and_o other_o be_v cite_v by_o mr_n selden_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o barnachmoni_n by_o grotius_n who_o assert_v that_o no_o mortal_a man_n have_v any_o power_n of_o judge_v the_o king_n and_o that_o the_o high_a authority_n be_v in_o the_o king_n who_o stand_v in_o god_n place_n be_v assert_v by_o r._n abarbanel_n refute_v carpzov_n in_o schick_n p._n 165._o their_o pretend_a power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n refute_v who_o word_n be_v in_o carpzov_n 8._o but_o because_o a_o due_a examination_n of_o these_o pretence_n may_v be_v of_o good_a use_n i_o shall_v first_o particular_o reflect_v upon_o that_o strange_a power_n which_o these_o writer_n give_v to_o the_o sanhedrim_n over_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n they_o deal_v with_o the_o royal_a authority_n as_o the_o jew_n do_v with_o our_o saviour_n who_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o yet_o scourge_v he_o and_o treat_v he_o with_o great_a indignity_n for_o these_o writer_n do_v assert_v that_o the_o king_n may_v be_v scourge_v by_o the_o sanhedrim_n only_o by_o the_o great_a sanhedrim_n at_o jernsalem_n say_v schickard_n 7._o de_fw-fr jur._n reg._n c._n 2._o theor._n 7._o and_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o even_o this_o appear_v to_o he_o valde_fw-la paradoxum_fw-la a_o thing_n far_o from_o truth_n and_o very_o unlikely_a until_o his_o own_o apprehension_n be_v mould_v into_o a_o compliance_n with_o the_o jewish_a writer_n but_o mr_n selden_n add_v 5._o de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o n._n 5._o that_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o rabbin_n he_o may_v be_v scourge_v by_o the_o lesser_a sanhedrim_n of_o twenty_o three_o which_o be_v the_o government_n of_o every_o particular_a city_n and_o among_o the_o 168._o case_n punish_v by_o scourge_v enumerate_v by_o maimonides_n 8._o ibid._n c._n 13._o n._n 8._o and_o mention_v from_o he_o by_o selden_n the_o three_o last_o be_v if_o the_o king_n multiply_v wife_n if_o he_o multiply_v horse_n and_o if_o he_o multiply_v silver_n and_o gold_n now_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o strange_a in_o themselves_o reduce_v the_o king_n to_o the_o same_o circumstance_n with_o every_o common_a and_o petty_a offender_n that_o how_o this_o can_v consist_v with_o the_o majesty_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o a_o prince_n be_v utter_o unconceivable_a and_o he_o who_o can_v entertain_v such_o dream_n and_o fancy_n must_v also_o persuade_v himself_o to_o believe_v against_o the_o plain_a evidence_n that_o david_n and_o those_o who_o sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n be_v not_o king_n and_o chief_a ruler_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n but_o be_v all_o of_o they_o subject_n under_o the_o common_a and_o ordinary_a government_n and_o authority_n of_o that_o commonwealth_n 9_o sup_n schickard_n de_fw-fr jur._n
plead_v for_o it_o this_o inspection_n of_o such_o secular_a person_n can_v be_v regular_a or_o expedient_a 6._o 18._o evagr._fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 18._o in_o this_o council_n those_o of_o the_o party_n of_o dioscorus_n and_o eutyches_n who_o this_o council_n reject_v 69._o leon._n ep._n 69._o be_v censure_v with_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o leo_n in_o a_o epistle_n to_o marcianus_n after_o the_o end_n of_o this_o council_n acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v he_o chief_o who_o effect_v the_o extirpation_n of_o heresy_n thereby_o vestro_fw-la praecipue_fw-la opere_fw-la est_fw-la effectum_fw-la etc._n etc._n 18._o evagr._fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 4._o ibid._n c._n 18._o the_o restore_v they_o who_o be_v censure_v by_o dioscorus_n and_o his_o party_n be_v also_o do_v with_o the_o emperor_n consent_n and_o at_o the_o emperor_n desire_n be_v the_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n make_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 7._o 3._o conc._n chalc._o action_n 3._o and_o after_o this_o council_n be_v end_v both_o valentinian_n and_o marcian_n joint_o chalc._n sacra_fw-la marcian_n in_o fin_n conc._n chalc._n and_o again_o marcian_n single_o publish_v their_o imperial_a edict_n for_o the_o establish_n the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n which_o be_v declare_v in_o this_o council_n and_o signify_v to_o all_o their_o subject_n that_o whosoever_o shall_v oppose_v this_o their_o decree_n shall_v not_o remain_v in_o any_o ecclesiastical_a preferment_n and_o if_o he_o be_v of_o the_o militia_n he_o shall_v be_v cashier_v with_o other_o penalty_n for_o other_o person_n 8._o and_o whereas_o after_o the_o death_n of_o marcianus_n the_o eutychian_a party_n favour_v by_o anatolius_n of_o constantinople_n desire_v to_o make_v new_a stir_n and_o project_v in_o their_o thought_n to_o have_v a_o new_a council_n call_v that_o these_o matter_n may_v be_v again_o canvas_v and_o debate_v leo_n still_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 75._o leon._n ep._n 73_o 74_o 75._o make_v his_o supplication_n to_o the_o emperor_n leo_n entreat_v he_o not_o to_o suffer_v any_o new_a disquisition_n of_o that_o truth_n concern_v the_o humanity_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o have_v be_v so_o full_o determine_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n 9_o some_o of_o these_o matter_n relate_v to_o this_o council_n i_o have_v the_o more_o particular_o mention_v because_o they_o not_o only_o show_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n about_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a to_o have_v be_v own_v and_o comply_v with_o by_o a_o general_a council_n but_o even_o by_o that_o council_n who_o number_n of_o bishop_n do_v almost_o equal_a the_o number_n of_o all_o the_o three_o former_a general_a council_n join_v together_o and_o also_o because_o this_o do_v show_v the_o same_o to_o have_v be_v sufficient_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o than_o romish_a bishop_n even_o by_o leo_n who_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a courage_n boldness_n and_o activeness_n and_o far_o enough_o from_o be_v charge_v with_o any_o pusillanimity_n and_o lowness_n of_o spirit_n 10._o and_o beside_o other_o thing_n there_o be_v observable_a from_o this_o short_a account_n concern_v these_o council_n case_n what_o power_n the_o four_o first_o general_a council_n give_v to_o prince_n in_o ecclesiastical_a case_n 1._o that_o all_o the_o father_n of_o these_o several_a general_a council_n acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o church_n and_o religion_n and_o to_o command_v bishop_n with_o respect_n thereto_o in_o that_o they_o ready_o obey_v their_o command_n in_o meet_v together_o at_o the_o time_n and_o place_n appoint_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n to_o consider_v of_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n 2._o that_o they_o acknowledge_v that_o these_o council_n when_o meet_v be_v in_o the_o first_o and_o chief_a place_n to_o discuss_v those_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o order_n for_o which_o they_o be_v summon_v by_o the_o emperor_n appear_v from_o they_o all_o and_o that_o at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o assemble_v they_o show_v so_o great_a respect_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o in_o expectation_n of_o his_o presence_n they_o defer_v the_o open_v the_o council_n till_o they_o hear_v from_o he_o and_o in_o obedience_n to_o his_o pleasure_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o general_n council_n be_v remove_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o be_v particular_o evident_a in_o the_o four_o council_n 11._o three_o that_o they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v when_o they_o shall_v be_v require_v so_o to_o do_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o proceed_n in_o these_o general_a council_n unto_o the_o emperor_n and_o that_o though_o they_o be_v in_o council_n and_o about_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a they_o be_v still_o subject_a to_o the_o emperor_n law_n and_o his_o coercive_a authority_n as_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o three_o general_a council_n 4_o that_o they_o though_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a and_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n a_o fit_a subject_n to_o receive_v the_o civil_a sanction_n and_o establishment_n of_o the_o secular_a power_n and_o that_o they_o esteem_v such_o a_o sanction_n to_o be_v of_o great_a moment_n to_o add_v weight_n to_o their_o constitution_n do_v appear_v from_o they_o all_o and_o particular_o from_o the_o second_o and_o three_o general_a council_n 12._o i_o omit_v all_o large_a discourse_n of_o other_o council_n which_o may_v easy_o be_v perform_v and_o many_o thing_n also_o in_o these_o council_n which_o may_v be_v worthy_a observation_n but_o whosoever_o will_v read_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o six_o general_n council_n to_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o their_o first_o canon_n 1._o conc._n trull_n can_v 1._o will_v discern_v they_o to_o have_v the_o same_o reverence_n for_o their_o prince_n which_o these_o former_a council_n have_v and_o among_o provincial_a council_n imp._n conc._n mogunt_n a_o 813._o in_o praef_n ad_fw-la imp._n that_o of_o mentz_n do_v acknowledge_v charles_n the_o great_a to_o be_v verae_fw-la religionis_fw-la rector_n and_o defensor_fw-la sanctae_fw-la dei_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la and_o sanctae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la rector_n and_o the_o council_n of_o merida_n in_o spain_n conc._n conc._n emer_n in_o praefat._n in_o fin_n conc._n ecclesiastica_fw-la disponere_fw-la to_o order_v matter_n ecclesiastical_a but_o also_o that_o he_o do_v sapientia_fw-la divinitus_fw-la concessa_fw-la regere_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la govern_v matter_n ecclesiastical_a sect_n iv_o some_o objection_n concern_v the_o case_n of_o arius_n and_o arianism_n consider_v 1._o there_o be_v some_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o appearance_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_a bishop_n do_v not_o own_o the_o supremacy_n of_o prince_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a and_o the_o reflect_v upon_o these_o may_v be_v of_o good_a use_n to_o give_v we_o a_o right_a understanding_n of_o that_o supremacy_n which_o have_v be_v acknowledge_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o which_o purpose_n i_o shall_v here_o consider_v two_o objection_n concern_v the_o arian_n controversy_n 2._o arius_n the_o case_n of_o arius_n obj._n 1_o when_o constantine_n the_o emperor_n upon_o the_o oath_n and_o subscription_n of_o arius_n to_o the_o faith_n assert_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a sect._n 4_o do_v again_o and_o again_o give_v his_o command_n to_o athanasius_n sec._n socr._n hist_o l._n 1._o c._n 26_o 27._o gr_n athanas_n in_o apol._n sec._n with_o menace_n annex_v that_o he_o shall_v receive_v arius_n again_o unto_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n athanasius_n refuse_v to_o do_v this_o notwithstanding_o these_o precept_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n justify_v he_o and_o refuse_v communion_n with_o they_o who_o take_v part_n with_o arius_n which_o seem_v to_o disow_v the_o supreme_a government_n of_o the_o emperor_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a 3._o ans_fw-fr first_o rule_n the_o exercise_n of_o the_o key_n be_v not_o to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o pleasure_n of_o a_o prince_n as_o its_o rule_n that_o the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n and_o absolution_n be_v a_o proper_a exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n be_v the_o immediate_a and_o peculiar_a judge_n in_o these_o case_n and_o if_o any_o person_n shall_v assert_v that_o they_o be_v always_o oblige_v in_o these_o thing_n to_o do_v whatsoever_o the_o emperor_n shall_v give_v they_o in_o command_n though_o he_o himself_o shall_v be_v impose_v upon_o by_o the_o sleight_n of_o other_o or_o otherwise_o be_v mistake_v this_o will_v tend_v to_o disow_v the_o subject_n of_o this_o enquiry_n concern_v the_o emperor_n power_n or_o to_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v such_o cause_n or_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a that_o the_o rule_n of_o religion_n and_o christianity_n ought_v to_o be_v the_o guide_n and_o measure_n of_o they_o 4._o second_o the_o case_n of_o arius_n have_v be_v large_o hear_v and_o adjudge_v by_o the_o high_a ecclesiastical_a audience_n of_o
a_o general_n council_n by_o the_o emperor_n command_n where_o he_o be_v anathematise_v and_o condemn_v of_o heresy_n and_o notwithstanding_o some_o appearance_n of_o repentance_n 3._o hieron_n adv_fw-la lucifer_n baron_fw-fr a_o 327._o n._n 3._o as_o s._n hierome_n declare_v be_v sentence_v no_o more_o to_o come_v to_o alexandria_n that_o be_v as_o baronius_n right_o explain_v it_o not_o to_o be_v receive_v in_o his_o former_a place_n in_o that_o church_n now_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o single_a bishop_n whosoever_o to_o rescind_v the_o judgement_n or_o reverse_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o general_n council_n or_o indeed_o to_o take_v a_o new_a cognisance_n of_o what_o have_v be_v thereby_o determine_v and_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n to_o have_v a_o power_n of_o immediate_a judge_n and_o determine_v concern_v the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o if_o against_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o general_n council_n can_v be_v consistent_a with_o the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n commit_v to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o in_o the_o most_o eminent_a and_o high_a manner_n resident_a in_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o therefore_o athanasius_n can_v not_o obey_v that_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n procure_v by_o the_o subtlety_n of_o eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n and_o his_o party_n without_o a_o exorbitant_a usurp_a and_o invade_v a_o authority_n which_o be_v superior_a to_o he_o and_o undermine_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 6._o weight_n and_o measure_n ch._n 6._o as_o be_v observe_v by_o mr_n thorndike_n in_o justification_n of_o athanasius_n 5._o and_o a_o case_n much_o of_o like_a nature_n with_o this_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o three_o general_a council_n of_o ephesus_n who_o reject_v they_o from_o their_o communion_n who_o in_o a_o separate_a conventicle_n from_o the_o general_n council_n undertake_v to_o censure_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o preside_v in_o that_o council_n and_o memnon_n of_o ephesus_n and_o be_v also_o fautor_n of_o nestorius_n concern_v these_o bishop_n that_o council_n give_v this_o instruction_n to_o their_o delegate_n who_o they_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n that_o if_o he_o shall_v insist_v upon_o these_o person_n be_v restore_v to_o their_o communion_n they_o declare_v that_o so_o much_o as_o can_v be_v be_v to_o be_v do_v to_o express_v obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n 19_o act._n conc._n eph._n tom._n 4._o c._n 19_o sanctioni_fw-la augusti_fw-la pro_fw-la viribus_fw-la obediendum_fw-la este_fw-la and_o that_o if_o these_o person_n shall_v join_v with_o the_o council_n in_o reject_v the_o heresy_n of_o nestorius_n and_o depose_v he_o and_o submit_v themselves_o shall_v hearty_o embrace_v unity_n with_o they_o they_o may_v be_v admit_v again_o to_o their_o communion_n but_o if_o these_o delegate_v bishop_n in_o this_o case_n shall_v admit_v they_o upon_o any_o other_o term_n than_o these_o which_o the_o council_n itself_o upon_o consider_v and_o debate_v the_o case_n have_v determine_v they_o be_v there_o tell_v prince_n arianisme_n and_o all_o false_a doctrine_n to_o be_v reject_v though_o favour_v by_o prince_n that_o they_o themselves_o will_v incur_v the_o censure_n of_o the_o council_n 6._o obj._n 2._o athanasius_n in_o the_o time_n of_o constantius_n s._n basil_n of_o valens_n and_o s._n ambrose_n of_o valentinian_n the_o young_a and_o divers_a catholic_n bishop_n under_o the_o arian_n emperor_n put_v in_o their_o exception_n against_o the_o emperor_n judge_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o not_o be_v a_o competent_a judge_n in_o that_o case_n nor_o will_v they_o be_v therein_o determine_v by_o he_o and_o when_o constantius_n have_v banish_v many_o catholic_n bishop_n for_o withstand_v arianism_n and_o use_v severe_a punishment_n towards_o other_o and_o threaten_v hosius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n agentes_fw-la athanas_n ad_fw-la solitar_n vit_fw-mi agentes_fw-la who_o draw_v up_o the_o form_n of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n he_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o constantius_n advise_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v not_o put_v they_o self_n upon_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a nor_o do_v thou_o give_v command_n to_o we_o concern_v such_o thing_n but_o rather_o learn_v these_o thing_n from_o we_o god_n have_v put_v into_o thy_o hand_n the_o kingdom_n he_o have_v commit_v unto_o we_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o s._n ambrose_n be_v command_v in_o the_o emperor_n name_n marcellinam_fw-la ambr._n ep._n 33._o ad_fw-la marcellinam_fw-la to_o yield_v up_o the_o possession_n of_o his_o church_n to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o arian_n he_o refuse_v so_o to_o do_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o god_n right_a declare_v ea_fw-la quae_fw-la divina_fw-la sunt_fw-la imperatoris_fw-la potestati_fw-la non_fw-la esse_fw-la subjecta_fw-la that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v god_n be_v not_o in_o subjection_n to_o the_o emperor_n 7._o ans_fw-fr first_o since_o the_o christian_a profession_n be_v a_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n all_o those_o who_o embrace_v it_o must_v undertake_v to_o hold_v fast_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n though_o this_o shall_v be_v against_o the_o command_n and_o will_n of_o any_o prince_n or_o ruler_n whosoever_o and_o must_v be_v follower_n of_o he_o who_o before_o pontius_n pilate_n witness_v a_o good_a confession_n 27._o martyr_n polycarpi_n tertul._n apol_n c._n 27._o this_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o s._n polycarp_n and_o divers_a christian_a martyr_n to_o profess_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n when_o they_o be_v command_v to_o disown_n or_o abjure_v it_o and_o as_o they_o must_v hold_v fast_o christianity_n notwithstanding_o the_o prohibition_n or_o threat_n of_o diocletian_a or_o julian_n so_o must_v they_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n notwithstanding_o the_o command_n of_o any_o arian_n emperor_n to_o the_o contrary_n and_o it_o be_v no_o more_o a_o derogation_n from_o the_o royal_a authority_n to_o say_v that_o it_o have_v no_o right_a to_o command_v against_o truth_n or_o duty_n in_o religion_n than_o to_o declare_v that_o it_o have_v no_o right_a to_o command_v against_o honesty_n or_o chastity_n in_o the_o commonwealth_n the_o prince_n supremacy_n in_o these_o matter_n be_v under_o god_n and_o christ_n to_o establish_v what_o be_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o the_o good_a of_o mankind_n thaning_n the_o decide_v question_n of_o faith_n and_o guide_n in_o it_o more_o proper_a to_o bishop_n thaning_n but_o can_v have_v no_o authority_n to_o oppose_v or_o undermine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n 8._o second_o that_o as_o this_o case_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o not_o the_o emperor_n but_o these_o catholic_n bishop_n themselves_o be_v the_o most_o proper_a and_o fit_a judge_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o faith_n especial_o have_v the_o evidence_n of_o scripture_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a apostolical_a man_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o nice_a the_o decide_n and_o determine_v matter_n of_o faith_n peculiarly_a and_o chief_o belong_v to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v a_o matter_n for_o their_o judgement_n sup_n in_o athanas_n ubi_fw-la sup_n cognisance_n and_o discussion_n by_o they_o as_o hosius_n say_v above_o even_o prince_n be_v to_o be_v teach_v and_o shall_v receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n but_o the_o christian_a bishop_n be_v not_o to_o receive_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n from_o the_o command_n of_o any_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n but_o herein_o they_o and_o all_o other_o christian_n must_v be_v guide_v only_o by_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v in_o many_o thing_n give_v very_o great_a light_n 9_o how_o much_o honour_n and_o respect_n in_o this_o particular_a the_o ancient_a emperor_n do_v give_v to_o the_o office_n and_o judgement_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n we_o may_v understand_v from_o theodosius_n the_o second_o 32._o act._n conc._n eph._n tom._n 1._o c._n 32._o when_o he_o send_v a_o secular_a person_n to_o be_v present_a by_o his_o authority_n at_o the_o ephesine_n council_n he_o particular_o declare_v that_o for_o he_o to_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o do_v in_o their_o synodical_a decision_n of_o the_o question_n of_o faith_n will_v be_v a_o nefarious_a thing_n and_o it_o be_v true_o observe_v by_o baronius_n 73._o baron_fw-fr a_o 325._o n._n 73._o that_o constantine_n and_o other_o christian_a emperor_n who_o be_v themselves_o present_a in_o ancient_a council_n do_v not_o interpose_v in_o give_v vote_n or_o suffrage_n in_o decision_n of_o faith_n or_o inflict_v of_o censure_n as_o concur_v to_o the_o spiritual_a effect_n but_o only_o do_v consent_n to_o and_o ratify_v these_o determination_n of_o the_o council_n by_o their_o secular_a authority_n and_o these_o
constantius_n presbyt_fw-la de_fw-fr episc_n &_o presbyt_fw-la and_o other_o succeed_a emperor_n which_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o code_n of_o theodosius_n 11._o and_o for_o the_o judicature_n of_o christian_a bishop_n who_o therein_o try_v civil_a cause_n under_o the_o time_n of_o christian_n emperor_n no_o man_n in_o reason_n can_v think_v but_o this_o must_v be_v do_v by_o favour_n and_o a_o delegated_a authority_n and_o it_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o imperial_a law_n that_o this_o be_v a_o privilege_n grant_v unto_o they_o out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o christianity_n 123._o god_n l._n 1._o tit._n 4._o l._n 7_o 8._o nou._n 83._o &_o 123._o it_o be_v therein_o enact_v that_o whatsoever_o person_n shall_v please_v by_o their_o own_o consent_n to_o have_v their_o case_n try_v and_o adjudge_v by_o the_o bishop_n they_o shall_v have_v liberty_n so_o to_o do_v 12._o obs_n 3._o that_o the_o canon_n be_v never_o intend_v to_o disclaim_v the_o supremacy_n of_o prince_n over_o the_o clergy_n be_v manifest_a because_o in_o they_o be_v allow_v the_o application_n to_o the_o secular_a authority_n against_o such_o bishop_n as_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a this_o be_v do_v by_o a_o carthaginian_a synod_n 2._o conc._n carth._n gr_n c._n 53._o conc._n trull_n c._n 2._o against_o cresconius_n a_o bishop_n of_o that_o province_n as_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o greek_a copy_n of_o the_o african_a code_n which_o be_v the_o copy_n confirm_v in_o the_o six_o general_a council_n and_o this_o particular_a case_n be_v approve_v in_o the_o comment_n of_o the_o greek_a scholiast_n and_o be_v also_o refer_v unto_o in_o the_o nomocanon_n of_o photius_n 8._o nomocan_n tit._n 9_o c._n 8._o as_o give_v direction_n when_o one_o bishop_n may_v prosecute_v another_o before_o a_o secular_a ruler_n and_o it_o may_v be_v further_o observe_v that_o the_o canon_n from_o the_o 37_o to_o the_o 61_o of_o that_o greek_a code_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n this_o fifty_o three_o canon_n to_o which_o this_o action_n be_v there_o annex_v or_o according_a to_o justellus_n his_o code_n the_o forty_o eight_o be_v the_o thirty_o eight_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n wherein_o a_o particular_a canon_n for_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o clergy_n be_v establish_v and_o the_o canon_n prohibit_v application_n to_o the_o secular_a power_n against_o any_o of_o the_o clergy_n almost_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o forbid_v the_o application_n to_o a_o general_a council_n against_o a_o bishop_n 6._o conc._n constant_a c._n 6._o which_o be_v condemn_v unless_o the_o other_o method_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n shall_v prove_v ineffectual_a chap._n vi_o of_o the_o renounce_n all_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n and_o particular_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n sect_n i._o the_o latter_a part_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n consider_v sect._n 1_o 1._o the_o royal_a supremacy_n will_v be_v further_o vindicate_v by_o resuting_a the_o pretence_n which_o be_v vain_o make_v by_o other_o to_o the_o whole_a or_o any_o part_n of_o the_o just_a sovereignty_n of_o prince_n wherein_o i_o must_v chief_o consider_v the_o claim_n of_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n disclaim_v foreign_a jurisdiction_n disclaim_v which_o be_v reject_v and_o disow_v in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n in_o which_o oath_n it_o be_v declare_v that_o no_o foreign_a prince_n prelate_n state_n or_o potentate_n have_v or_o aught_o to_o have_v any_o jurisdiction_n power_n superiority_n preeminence_n or_o authority_n ecclesiastical_a or_o spiritual_a within_o this_o realm_n and_o therefore_o all_o such_o authority_n be_v disclaim_v and_o renounce_v 2._o but_o thereby_o it_o be_v not_o intend_v that_o no_o foreign_a bishop_n priest_n or_o deacon_n shall_v be_v own_v in_o this_o realm_n to_o have_v that_o preeminence_n of_o order_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n assert_v the_o just_a auâ—â—â—ty_n of_o church_n officer_n assert_v unto_o which_o they_o have_v be_v due_o receive_v nor_o that_o their_o power_n of_o order_n for_o the_o perform_v ecclesiastical_a office_n be_v invalid_a and_o null_a if_o they_o come_v into_o this_o realm_n but_o this_o be_v no_o power_n of_o government_n and_o jurisdiction_n within_o this_o kingdom_n by_o a_o foreign_a authority_n which_o be_v herein_o reject_v neither_o be_v it_o hereby_o mean_v that_o if_o the_o ecclesiastical_a governor_n of_o any_o foreign_a church_n do_v within_o their_o jurisdiction_n due_o admit_v any_o person_n into_o the_o church_n or_o do_v cleave_v non_fw-la errante_fw-la excommunicate_a or_o absolve_v any_o that_o the_o christian_n in_o this_o realm_n have_v no_o obligation_n upon_o they_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o such_o proceed_n to_o embrace_v or_o avoid_v ecclesiastical_a society_n with_o such_o person_n for_o thiswould_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n which_o assert_v 33._o article_n 33._o that_o that_o person_n which_o be_v right_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o excommunicate_a aught_o to_o be_v take_v of_o the_o whole_a multitude_n of_o the_o faithful_a as_o a_o heathen_a and_o publican_n until_o he_o be_v open_o reconcile_v by_o penance_n and_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n by_o a_o judge_n that_o have_v authority_n thereunto_o 6._o can._n apost_n 12._o conc._n antioch_n c._n 6._o and_o the_o ancient_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n do_v determine_v that_o he_o who_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o his_o own_o bishop_n may_v not_o be_v receive_v by_o another_o 3._o but_o the_o obligation_n which_o in_o this_o case_n lie_v upon_o we_o and_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v not_o from_o any_o jurisdiction_n or_o superiority_n which_o we_o acknowledge_v any_o such_o foreign_a officer_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v over_o we_o because_o this_o obligation_n equal_o lie_v upon_o all_o catholic_n bishop_n metropolitan_n and_o patriarch_n as_o well_o as_o upon_o ordinary_a and_o private_a christian_n and_o it_o will_v bring_v in_o a_o unaccountable_a confusion_n to_o assert_v that_o every_o bishop_n under_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v a_o superiority_n over_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o patriarch_n of_o the_o roman_a constantinopolitan_n and_o other_o free_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n not_o except_v the_o alexandrian_n itself_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o assert_v that_o every_o bishop_n in_o any_o of_o these_o other_o church_n have_v upon_o the_o same_o account_n superiority_n over_o he_o and_o all_o other_o bishop_n and_o church_n but_o this_o duty_n be_v incumbent_n upon_o we_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o our_o christianity_n and_o christian_a unity_n for_o christ_n have_v make_v his_o church_n to_o be_v one_o body_n who_o ever_o undertake_v christianity_n be_v thereby_o oblige_v to_o own_o communion_n with_o this_o church_n and_o all_o the_o regular_a member_n thereof_o and_o to_o disow_v communion_n with_o those_o who_o be_v right_o cut_v off_o therefrom_o and_o he_o have_v appoint_v officer_n in_o his_o church_n have_v accordin_fw-fr gto_fw-la their_o office_n give_v they_o authority_n to_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o his_o name_n in_o the_o church_n commit_v to_o they_o and_o hereupon_o synesius_n bishop_n of_o ptolemais_n have_v excommunicate_v andronicus_n and_o other_o 58._o suness_n epist_n 58._o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o sentence_n pronounce_v against_o they_o do_v require_v the_o church_n all_o over_o the_o earth_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o receive_v they_o into_o communion_n 4._o but_o this_o oath_n tend_v according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o that_o statute_n by_o which_o it_o be_v establish_v to_o restore_v to_o the_o crown_n its_o ancient_a jurisdiction_n that_o authority_n which_o ischief_o reject_v thereby_o be_v such_o as_o invade_v or_o oppose_v the_o royalty_n of_o the_o king_n and_o particular_o that_o which_o claim_v any_o supreme_a cognisance_n of_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o under_o the_o care_n of_o the_o temporal_a power_n or_o that_o pretend_v to_o any_o other_o authority_n above_o or_o against_o the_o just_a right_n of_o the_o crown_n and_o suh_o be_v the_o arrogance_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n which_o assume_v to_o itself_o a_o claim_n of_o supreme_a authority_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a and_o even_o in_o temporal_a also_o which_o many_o of_o its_o follower_n defend_v as_o belong_v thereto_o upon_o account_n of_o its_o spiritual_a authority_n 6._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr rom._n pont._n l._n 5._o c._n 6._o thus_o bellarmine_n declare_v that_o if_o the_o management_n of_o temporal_a affair_n appear_v prejudicial_a to_o spiritual_a end_n potestas_fw-la spiritualis_fw-la potest_fw-la &_o debet_fw-la coercere_fw-la temporalem_fw-la the_o spiritual_a power_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o restrain_v the_o temporal_a by_o all_o way_n and_o mean_n which_o shall_v seem_v needful_a to_o that_o purpose_n and_o boetius_fw-la epo_n
shall_v be_v under_o their_o government_n and_o shall_v order_v the_o affair_n of_o his_o realm_n in_o compliance_n with_o they_o and_o subjection_n to_o they_o now_o all_o such_o act_n be_v utter_o void_a and_o whole_o unobligatory_a because_o 1._o no_o just_a right_n of_o supremacy_n or_o any_o part_n of_o royalty_n can_v be_v gain_v by_o possession_n upon_o a_o unjust_a title_n against_o the_o right_a owner_n upon_o a_o sure_a title_n this_o be_v a_o parallel_a case_n to_o a_o thief_n be_v possess_v of_o a_o honest_a man_n good_n etc._n addit_fw-la to_o hen._n 3._o a_o 10._o f._n 70._o an._n 10_o ed._n 1._o p._n 279._o an._n 12_o ed._n 1._o p._n 318._o an._n 17_o ed._n 1._o p._n 391._o etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o though_o some_o king_n of_o england_n as_o hen._n 3._o and_o edw._n 1._o do_v until_o they_o can_v without_o danger_n free_a themselves_o pay_v to_o the_o pope_n a_fw-fr annuus_fw-la census_fw-la of_o a_o thousand_o mark_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o record_n of_o the_o tower_n publish_v by_o mr_n pryn_n yet_o this_o be_v only_o a_o evidence_n of_o the_o oppressive_a injury_n which_o this_o crown_n sustain_v by_o the_o intolerable_a exaction_n of_o the_o pope_n 2._o no_o sovereign_a king_n unless_o by_o voluntary_a relinquish_a his_o whole_a authority_n to_o the_o next_o heir_n can_v transfer_v his_o royal_a supremacy_n to_o any_o other_o person_n whosoever_o partly_o because_o the_o divine_a constitution_n have_v place_v supremacy_n in_o the_o chief_a secular_a governor_n god_n expect_v from_o they_o a_o due_a care_n of_o manage_v of_o this_o power_n for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o people_n and_o for_o the_o advance_v his_o own_o service_n and_o glory_n nor_o can_v any_o act_n of_o they_o make_v the_o duty_n which_o god_n still_o require_v from_o they_o to_o become_v void_a no_o more_o than_o a_o father_n or_o husband_n can_v discharge_v themselves_o from_o the_o duty_n of_o those_o relation_n while_o the_o relation_n themselves_o continue_v partly_o also_o because_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o realm_n oblige_v all_o the_o subject_n thereof_o to_o maintain_v the_o royalty_n of_o the_o crown_n and_o to_o perform_v faith_n and_o true_a allegiance_n not_o only_o to_o the_o king_n in_o be_v but_o also_o to_o his_o heir_n and_o successor_n and_o partly_o because_o it_o be_v a_o great_a and_o special_a privilege_n of_o a_o free_a bear_v people_n that_o they_o can_v according_o to_o the_o condition_n of_o slave_n have_v the_o chief_a and_o principal_a dominion_n over_o they_o translate_v from_o one_o to_o another_o according_a to_o the_o pleasure_n of_o any_o person_n whosoever_o though_o it_o be_v their_o own_o natural_a prince_n which_o be_v both_o he_o and_o their_o great_a security_n and_o advantage_n chap._n vii_o the_o romish_a bishop_n have_v no_o right_a to_o any_o patriarchal_a authority_n over_o the_o church_n of_o england_n sect_n i._o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n be_v never_o under_o the_o patriarchal_a see_v sect._n 1_o 1._o the_o title_n of_o patriarch_n authority_n of_o patriarchal_a authority_n be_v not_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o church_n fix_v as_o peculiar_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o those_o church_n which_o for_o many_o age_n have_v be_v so_o call_v this_o stile_n be_v not_o oft_o use_v in_o the_o first_o century_n and_o when_o it_o grow_v into_o use_n be_v yield_v to_o other_o famous_a bishop_n by_o socrates_n 8._o socr._n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 8._o who_o do_v not_o preside_v in_o any_o of_o those_o church_n which_o have_v be_v common_o account_v patriarchal_a and_o this_o title_n also_o in_o a_o inferior_a degree_n be_v of_o late_a by_o duarenus_n allow_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o aquileia_n canterbury_n and_o other_o 9_o duaren_n de_fw-fr benef._n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n themselves_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v much_o affect_v or_o use_v this_o stile_n but_o they_o be_v ordinary_o own_v to_o be_v patriarch_n not_o only_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a account_n but_o in_o the_o imperial_a law_n 7._o b._n 1._o c._n 7._o and_o as_o this_o be_v a_o title_n of_o special_a honour_n give_v to_o some_o see_v so_o it_o enclude_v a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n extend_v to_o divers_a province_n and_o over_o several_a metropolitan_o 2._o now_o though_o the_o romish_a bishop_n pretence_n to_o a_o universal_a sovereignty_n be_v very_o vain_a and_o unjust_a yet_o if_o he_o have_v but_o a_o patriarchal_a right_n as_o some_o have_v demand_v for_o he_o over_o all_o the_o western_a church_n this_o will_v entitle_v he_o to_o a_o authority_n in_o this_o realm_n which_o be_v a_o member_n of_o they_o hereby_o he_o will_v be_v chief_a spiritual_a judge_n to_o receive_v appeal_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a from_o the_o metropolitical_a jurisdiction_n and_o to_o have_v the_o high_a constant_a and_o fix_a power_n of_o censure_n and_o absolution_n beside_o what_o concern_v the_o consecration_n of_o archbishop_n or_o metropolitan_o by_o his_o act_n or_o consent_n and_o a_o chief_a authority_n with_o respect_n to_o synod_n and_o though_o a_o true_a patriarchal_a right_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o archiepiscopal_a which_o ought_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o crown_n yet_o if_o any_o such_o authority_n be_v place_v in_o any_o foreigner_n it_o will_v impair_v the_o just_a dignity_n of_o the_o prince_n as_o i_o shall_v hereafter_o evidence_n but_o that_o no_o foreign_a bishop_n or_o patriarch_n aught_o to_o have_v any_o such_o authority_n in_o this_o realm_n will_v appear_v manifest_a by_o the_o prove_v three_o assertion_n which_o i_o shall_v perform_v in_o this_o chapter_n 3._o assert_v 1._o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n be_v never_o all_o of_o they_o under_o the_o patriarchal_a bishop_n viz._n of_o rome_n patriarch_n many_o free_a church_n not_o ancient_o under_o any_o patriarch_n constantinople_n alexandria_n antioch_n and_o jerusalem_n but_o there_o be_v ancient_o divers_a free_a church_n or_o diocese_n which_o word_n be_v several_a time_n of_o old_a use_v for_o the_o large_a limit_n of_o many_o province_n independent_a on_o any_o superior_a patriarch_n for_o that_o all_o the_o patriarchates_n and_o other_o ancient_a great_a diocese_n or_o eparchye_n be_v only_o within_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v manifest_a because_o the_o extent_n and_o bound_n of_o their_o particular_a church_n be_v order_v and_o fix_v according_a to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o imperial_a province_n and_o therefore_o beside_o the_o great_a armenia_n which_o be_v a_o christian_a kingdom_n and_o no_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o all_o the_o christian_n who_o live_v under_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n be_v reckon_v as_o distinct_a from_o the_o patriarchal_a and_o other_o head_n dioceses_n or_o church_n by_o the_o second_o general_n council_n 2._o conc._n const_n c._n 2._o 4._o and_o whereas_o until_o 450._o year_n after_o christ_n church_n the_o pontic_a thracian_a and_o asian_a church_n there_o be_v only_o three_o patriarchal_a see_v erect_v at_o rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n not_o only_o the_o church_n in_o the_o remote_a part_n of_o asia_n and_o africa_n and_o other_o without_o the_o empire_n but_o those_o of_o the_o pontic_a thracian_a and_o asian_a diocese_n or_o eparchy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v in_o subjection_n to_o none_o of_o those_o patriarch_n but_o be_v all_o that_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d govern_v by_o themselves_o as_o appear_v from_o the_o second_o general_a council_n ib._n conc._n const_n ib._n but_o when_o the_o patriarchal_a limit_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n be_v establish_v the_o church_n of_o those_o three_o region_n now_o mention_v which_o as_o theodoret_n acquaint_v we_o 28._o theod._n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 28._o contain_v twenty_o eight_o province_n or_o metropolitical_a jurisdiction_n be_v make_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n 28._o conc._n chalc._n c._n 28._o but_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v also_o other_o particular_a church_n free_a from_o all_o patriarchal_a jurisdiction_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v give_v some_o instance_n 5._o the_o province_n of_o cyprus_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n church_n the_o cyprian_a church_n when_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n claim_v a_o superiority_n over_o it_o and_o a_o right_a of_o ordain_v therein_o have_v its_o liberty_n and_o freedom_n defend_v and_o secure_v against_o he_o by_o the_o three_o general_n council_n indeed_o this_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n do_v chief_o provide_v 8._o conc._n eph._n c._n 8._o that_o no_o cyprian_a bishop_n shall_v receive_v their_o ordination_n from_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n or_o from_o any_o other_o than_o the_o bishop_n of_o their_o own_o island_n yet_o to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o
evidence_n in_o my_o three_o assertion_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v omit_v the_o consider_v the_o church_n of_o bulgaria_n and_o of_o the_o asia_n iberia_n which_o by_o balsamon_n be_v own_v to_o have_v be_v in_o his_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 131._o ball_n in_o conc._n const_n c._n 2._o novel_a 131._o the_o former_a according_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o justinian_n and_o the_o latter_a by_o a_o synod_n of_o antioch_n appoint_v that_o that_o church_n which_o be_v before_o under_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n shall_v be_v free_a and_o head_n of_o itself_o 11._o and_o concern_v the_o western_a church_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o whereas_o a_o prime_a patriarchal_a right_n be_v express_v by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n in_o the_o place_n abovementioned_a concern_v the_o cyprian_a church_n to_o be_v this_o that_o the_o metropolitan_o under_o he_o 28._o conc._n chalc._n c._n 28._o who_o have_v liberty_n to_o ordain_v the_o bishop_n of_o their_o province_n shall_v be_v ordain_v by_o the_o patriarch_n it_o be_v no_o difficulty_n to_o prove_v and_o be_v grant_v by_o p._n de_fw-fr marca_n 7._o ubi_fw-la sup_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o that_o the_o chief_a part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n even_o all_o out_o of_o the_o vrbicarian_a diocese_n which_o take_v in_o only_a some_o part_n of_o italy_n do_v never_o thus_o ancient_o depend_v on_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o ordination_n 12._o and_o touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n the_o limit_n of_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n have_v be_v above_o observe_v the_o territory_n of_o alexandria_n be_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a declare_v to_o be_v egypt_n 7._o conc._n nic._n can._n 6._o v._n praef._n and_o conc._n antioch_n conc._n chalc._o action_n 7._o libya_n and_o pentapolis_n antioch_n have_v once_o under_o it_o coelosyria_n phoenicia_n palestine_n arabia_n mesopotamia_n cilicia_n and_o isauria_n but_o when_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v make_v patriarchal_a it_o be_v agree_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n that_o all_o the_o three_o palaestine_n shall_v be_v reserve_v to_o its_o jurisdiction_n 13._o and_o such_o few_o expression_n in_o some_o ancient_a author_n as_o speak_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n preside_v in_o the_o west_n or_o be_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o whole_a western_a church_n to_o have_v be_v subject_a to_o he_o 15._o conc._n const_n c._n 2._o conc._n chalc._n act._n 1._o hieron_n ep._n 61._o c._n 15._o but_o only_o some_o part_n thereof_o for_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n be_v oft_o say_v both_o by_o council_n and_o other_o writer_n to_o govern_v the_o east_n and_o yet_o the_o whole_a eastern_a church_n as_o distinguish_v from_o the_o western_a never_o be_v under_o his_o jurisdiction_n sect_n ii_o no_o patriarch_n ever_o have_v any_o just_a claim_n of_o patriarchal_a authority_n in_o this_o island_n 1._o the_o second_o assertion_n which_o i_o shall_v make_v good_a be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o this_o island_n have_v that_o ancient_a liberty_n and_o freedom_n that_o no_o patriarch_n have_v any_o just_a claim_n of_o patriarchal_a authority_n over_o they_o the_o eastern_a patriarch_n never_o pretend_v to_o any_o nor_o have_v the_o romish_a bishop_n any_o right_a to_o challenge_v it_o 2._o for_o since_o this_o island_n receive_v christianity_n rome_n britain_n receive_v christianity_n before_o rome_n some_o year_n before_o any_o church_n be_v found_v at_o rome_n it_o can_v not_o then_o have_v any_o dependence_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n beside_o what_o many_o other_o writer_n express_v concern_v joseph_n of_o arimathea_n preach_v the_o gospel_n here_o 5._o bar._n an._n 35._o n._n 5._o even_o baronius_n from_o a_o manuscript_n in_o the_o vatican_n give_v a_o relation_n of_o his_o come_n into_o france_n and_o thence_o into_o england_n upon_o the_o dispersion_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n steven_n and_o this_o must_v be_v divers_a year_n before_o s._n peter_n come_v to_o rome_n br._n antiq._n brit._n p._n 1_o 2_o 3._o mason_n de_fw-fr min._n angl._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o usser_n de_fw-fr prim._n ec._n br._n and_o there_o want_v not_o author_n to_o assert_v that_o s._n simon_n s._n philip_n and_o other_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a man_n do_v declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o island_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o those_o who_o purposely_o give_v we_o a_o account_n of_o the_o original_n of_o christianity_n here_o sect._n 2_o but_o concern_v the_o early_a conversion_n of_o the_o britan_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v the_o testimony_n of_o gildas_n who_o be_v himself_o a_o britain_n brit._n gild._n de_fw-fr excid_n brit._n who_o tell_v we_o that_o here_o the_o precept_n of_o christ_n be_v make_v know_v tempore_fw-la ut_fw-la scimus_fw-la summo_fw-la tiberii_n caesaris_fw-la in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o tiberius_n caesar_n 25._o baron_fw-fr an._n 44._o n._n 25._o now_o the_o second_o year_n of_o claudius_n when_o according_a to_o the_o general_a account_n s._n peter_n first_o preach_v christianity_n at_o rome_n must_v be_v about_o five_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o tiberius_n caligula_n want_v but_o little_o more_o than_o a_o month_n of_o four_o year_n wherefore_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o first_o plant_n of_o the_o church_n one_o sister_n church_n can_v claim_v superiority_n over_o another_o especial_o not_o over_o the_o elder_n 3._o nor_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o canon_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o subject_v these_o realm_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n but_o the_o fix_a right_n of_o the_o free_a church_n be_v secure_v in_o the_o three_o first_o general_n council_n in_o those_o canon_n i_o have_v above_o mention_v 8._o conc._n nic._n c._n 6._o const_n c._n 2._o eph._n c._n 8._o and_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n be_v very_o zealous_a against_o the_o invader_n of_o these_o privilege_n as_o be_v a_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o liberty_n of_o all_o church_n be_v concern_v and_o by_o which_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o sacerdotal_a function_n be_v pervert_v 4._o that_o these_o church_n do_v preserve_v and_o retain_v their_o liberty_n 4._o britannic_a liberty_n preserve_v till_o austin_n the_o monk_n bed_n eccl._n hist_o l._n 2._o c._n 4._o until_o the_o time_n that_o austin_n the_o monk_n come_v into_o england_n be_v manifest_a in_o that_o both_o in_o the_o southern_a and_o northern_a part_n of_o this_o island_n as_o also_o in_o ireland_n they_o celebrate_v easter_n and_o observe_v some_o other_o rite_n different_o from_o the_o rule_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o other_o western_a church_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o roman_a and_o therefore_o be_v not_o govern_v by_o they_o indeed_o they_o celebrate_v easter_n upon_o the_o lord_n day_n as_o be_v note_v by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n 4._o euseb_n de_fw-fr vit._n const_n l._n 3._o c._n 18._o bed_n hist_o eccl._n ang._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o &_o l._n 3._o c._n 4._o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a but_o they_o fix_v on_o this_o day_n by_o a_o different_a rule_n from_o that_o of_o other_o church_n and_o when_o austin_n require_v they_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o to_o change_v these_o their_o different_a rite_n they_o will_v not_o hearken_v to_o he_o herein_o but_o both_o britan_n and_o scot_n long_o observe_v their_o former_a usage_n and_o some_o of_o their_o clergy_n and_o monk_n who_o live_v within_o the_o english_a limit_n 3._o bedae_fw-la hist_n eccl._n l._n 5._o c._n 20._o &_o l._n 3._o c._n 26._o bishop_n spotsw_n hist_o of_o sc._n l._n 1._o p._n 18._o h._n huntingd._n hist_o l._n 3._o and_o colman_n bishop_n of_o the_o northumbrian_n rather_o leave_v their_o place_n than_o they_o will_v forsake_v the_o custom_n of_o their_o own_o church_n yea_o they_o disowned_a communion_n with_o he_o as_o invade_v the_o liberty_n of_o their_o church_n and_o the_o scotch_a bishop_n will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o eat_v in_o the_o house_n where_o augustine_n company_n be_v as_o be_v relate_v in_o a_o letter_n of_o laurentius_n who_o succeed_v austin_n at_o canterbury_n record_v in_o h._n huntingdon_n and_o the_o plain_a declaration_n of_o the_o abbot_n and_o monk_n of_o bangor_n who_o be_v the_o most_o eminent_a society_n of_o the_o british_a church_n consist_v of_o thousand_o do_v full_o disclaim_v and_o protest_v against_o all_o right_n of_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o be_v express_v in_o their_o protestation_n make_v to_o austin_n and_o exhibit_v in_o the_o british_a tongue_n by_o sir_n hen._n spelman_n 109._o spelm._n conc._n vol._n 1._o p._n 108_o 109._o wherein_o they_o own_v no_o subjection_n to_o any_o above_o their_o own_o archbishop_n as_o a_o superior_a ecclesiastical_a officer_n 5._o nor_o do_v the_o bishop_n of_o
that_o the_o pope_n usurp_a power_n be_v not_o so_o quiet_o and_o free_o submit_v to_o in_o this_o realm_n as_o thereby_o to_o give_v he_o any_o right_a to_o govern_v here_o sect_n iii_o the_o present_a jurisdiction_n of_o those_o church_n which_o have_v be_v call_v patriarchal_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o ancient_a bound_n of_o their_o patriarchates_n 1._o alter_v the_o bound_n of_o patriarchal_a authority_n alter_v the_o three_o assertion_n be_v that_o the_o patriarchal_a right_n especial_o those_o of_o rome_n do_v not_o now_o stand_v on_o the_o same_o term_n as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n nor_o can_v the_o present_a roman_a bishop_n claim_v subjection_n in_o all_o those_o limit_n which_o of_o right_n be_v under_o the_o ancient_a and_o catholic_n bishop_n of_o rome_n no_o man_n can_v reasonable_o think_v that_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o patriarchal_a see_v be_v unalterable_a unless_o they_o have_v be_v of_o a_o divine_a or_o apostolical_a authority_n but_o that_o they_o be_v never_o look_v upon_o as_o such_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n may_v beside_o other_o testimony_n appear_v in_o that_o the_o general_a council_n undertake_v to_o erect_v patriarchates_n and_o to_o divide_v the_o limit_n of_o other_o as_o they_o see_v cause_n sect._n 3_o thus_o the_o dignity_n and_o honour_n of_o a_o patriarch_n be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n 3._o conc._n const_n c._n 3._o in_o the_o second_o general_n council_n and_o his_o patriarchal_a limit_n and_o jurisdiction_n be_v fix_v in_o the_o four_o and_o in_o the_o same_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n be_v divide_v and_o part_v thereof_o allot_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o then_o receive_v patriarchal_a limit_n and_o jurisdiction_n 7._o conc._n chalc._n act._n 7._o but_o i_o shall_v only_o consider_v four_o thing_n which_o may_v so_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o patriarchal_a jurisdiction_n that_o every_o one_o of_o they_o beside_o what_o be_v abovesaid_a be_v a_o bar_n against_o all_o claim_n of_o authority_n in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o these_o church_n and_o realm_n 2._o first_o from_o the_o different_a territory_n kingdom_n 1._o from_o the_o different_a bound_n of_o free_a kingdom_n and_o dominion_n of_o sovereign_a king_n and_o prince_n for_o the_o doctrine_n and_o design_n of_o christianity_n do_v not_o intend_v to_o undermine_v and_o enervate_v but_o to_o establish_v and_o secure_v the_o right_n of_o king_n and_o no_o rule_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n require_v free_a kingdom_n to_o divest_v themselves_o of_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o preserve_v their_o own_o security_n and_o peace_n and_o the_o necessary_a administration_n of_o justice_n nor_o can_v the_o former_a act_n of_o any_o council_n or_o bishop_n wheresoever_o any_o such_o be_v give_v away_o the_o right_n of_o king_n and_o realm_n but_o a_o foreign_a bishop_n who_o be_v under_o no_o allegiance_n to_o this_o crown_n and_o have_v no_o particular_a obligation_n to_o seek_v the_o good_a of_o this_o kingdom_n jurisdiction_n mischief_n from_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n may_v probable_o oft_o incline_v to_o design_n either_o of_o his_o own_o ambition_n or_o the_o interest_n of_o other_o prince_n against_o the_o true_a welfare_n of_o this_o realm_n as_o have_v sufficient_o be_v do_v in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o such_o a_o one_o have_v power_n to_o cite_v before_o he_o any_o person_n whosoever_o of_o this_o realm_n either_o to_o his_o patriarchal_a seat_n or_o his_o legate_n and_o have_v the_o authority_n without_o all_o redress_n or_o appeal_v save_v to_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n which_o probable_o will_v never_o be_v have_v to_o inflict_v so_o severe_a a_o sentence_n as_o excommunication_n true_o be_v he_o will_v hereby_o have_v a_o considerable_a awe_n and_o curb_v upon_o many_o of_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o realm_n that_o they_o will_v be_v wary_a of_o oppose_v or_o provoke_v he_o and_o if_o canonical_a obedience_n be_v due_a to_o he_o from_o all_o the_o clergy_n and_o filial_a reverence_n from_o the_o laiety_n such_o a_o person_n be_v the_o king_n enemy_n may_v have_v great_a opportunity_n of_o indirect_a manage_v his_o ill_a project_n than_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o realm_n or_o with_o the_o innocency_n and_o goodness_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o promote_v 3._o the_o exercise_n of_o a_o foreign_a authority_n when_o manage_v by_o haughty_a and_o ambitious_a spirit_n have_v be_v of_o such_o ill_a consequence_n to_o king_n and_o emperor_n that_o king_n john_n be_v force_v upon_o his_o knee_n to_o surrender_v his_o crown_n to_o the_o pope_n legate_n henry_n the_o three_o emperor_n of_o germany_n 361._o mart._n polon_n in_o greg._n sept._n p._n 361._o be_v compel_v to_o stand_v at_o the_o pope_n gate_n barefoot_a several_a day_n n_o frost_n and_o snow_n to_o beg_v for_o absolution_n and_o frederick_n the_o first_o to_o submit_v to_o pope_n alexander_n tread_v upon_o his_o neck_n and_o other_o instance_n there_o be_v of_o like_a nature_n of_o the_o despise_a dominion_n and_o dignity_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o interdict_v and_o romish_n excommunication_n towards_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n 8.21_o st._n 25_o hen._n 8.21_o it_o become_v a_o method_n of_o exhaust_v its_o treasure_n by_o tedious_a and_o expensive_a prosecution_n of_o appeal_n and_o many_o other_o way_n which_o be_v not_o without_o cause_n public_o complain_v of_o in_o this_o kingdom_n 178._o antiq._n brit._n p._n 178._o insomuch_o that_o the_o yearly_a revenue_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o henry_n the_o three_o find_v to_o be_v great_a than_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o king_n and_o it_o be_v a_o high_a derogation_n from_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o a_o king_n as_o well_o as_o a_o prejudice_n to_o the_o subject_n where_o justice_n can_v be_v effectual_o administer_v and_o case_n of_o right_n determine_v by_o any_o authority_n within_o his_o own_o dominion_n and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o clergy_n etc._n pryn_n an._n 24_o &_o 25_o edw._n 1._o p._n 689_o etc._n etc._n the_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n sometime_o bring_v they_o into_o great_a strait_n as_o do_v that_o bull_n of_o boniface_n the_o eight_o which_o put_v they_o to_o avoid_v his_o excommunication_n upon_o contest_v with_o the_o king_n and_o thereby_o bring_v they_o under_o the_o king_n displeasure_n and_o into_o very_o great_a grievance_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o record_n of_o that_o time_n 4._o and_o as_o upon_o these_o account_v it_o appear_v reasonable_a and_o necessary_a that_o the_o dominion_n of_o sovereign_a prince_n shall_v be_v free_a from_o any_o foreign_a ecclesiastical_a superiority_n so_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v observe_v to_o this_o purpose_n in_o the_o ancient_a state_n of_o the_o church_n the_o government_n of_o dioceses_n province_n and_o patriarchates_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v order_v within_o the_o empire_n and_o according_a to_o the_o distinct_a limit_n of_o the_o province_n thereof_o 38._o conc._n const_n c._n 3._o chalc._n c._n 28._o conc._n chalc._n c._n 17._o trul._n c_o 38._o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n enjoy_v the_o great_a ecclesiastical_a privilege_n because_o they_o be_v the_o imperial_a city_n the_o canon_n also_o of_o ecumenical_a council_n enjoin_v that_o if_o any_o city_n receive_v new_a privilege_n of_o honour_n by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o its_o see_n shall_v be_v regulate_v thereby_o and_o whereas_o the_o slavonian_a church_n be_v first_o convert_v to_o christianity_n by_o they_o who_o be_v of_o the_o eastern_a or_o greek_a church_n and_o embrace_v their_o rite_n when_o bohemia_n and_o some_o other_o branch_n of_o the_o slavonian_a nation_n be_v make_v member_n of_o the_o german_a empire_n they_o thereupon_o become_v subject_a to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o western_a church_n thus_o also_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o arles_n have_v a_o eminent_a authority_n in_o the_o ancient_a gallia_n 18._o comâ—_n hist_o n_z 18._o upon_o that_o city_n be_v divide_v from_o those_o dominion_n and_o become_a subject_n to_o the_o goth_n who_o then_o command_v italy_n and_o spain_n he_o exercise_v no_o long_o any_o jurisdiction_n there_o but_o have_v his_o authority_n change_v to_o be_v delegate_n over_o the_o spanish_a territory_n but_o when_o this_o city_n be_v again_o reduce_v to_o the_o french_a government_n he_o no_o long_o exercise_v his_o authority_n in_o the_o dominion_n of_o spain_n 5._o yet_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o in_o practice_n the_o dominion_n of_o several_a sovereign_a prince_n have_v be_v subject_a to_o a_o foreign_a patriarch_n which_o be_v not_o their_o duty_n but_o this_o be_v undertake_v either_o upon_o presumption_n that_o because_o of_o the_o excellency_n and_o simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n there_o can_v be_v no_o fear_n of_o prejudice_n from_o
conspiracy_n have_v be_v frequent_o contrive_v against_o the_o safety_n and_o welfare_n of_o prince_n and_o their_o kingdom_n as_o the_o consequent_a of_o the_o wicked_a position_n which_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o refute_v but_o all_o these_o attempt_n which_o be_v pernicious_a and_o destructive_a to_o humane_a society_n will_n i_o hope_v sufficient_o appear_v by_o the_o follow_a discourse_n to_o be_v perfect_o opposite_a to_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n also_o and_o severe_o condemn_v by_o it_o wherefore_o the_o thing_n treat_v of_o in_o this_o book_n be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n that_o they_o be_v of_o great_a concernment_n for_o the_o good_a order_n peace_n and_o settlement_n of_o the_o world_n the_o security_n of_o king_n and_o kingdom_n and_o the_o vindicate_a the_o innocency_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n upon_o this_o account_n i_o can_v wish_v myself_o to_o be_v more_o able_a to_o discourse_v of_o such_o a_o subject_a as_o this_o every_o way_n suitable_o to_o and_o worthy_a of_o itself_o but_o as_o i_o have_v herein_o use_v diligent_a care_n and_o consideration_n so_o i_o can_v free_o say_v i_o have_v every_o where_o endeavour_v impartial_o to_o discover_v and_o faithful_o to_o express_v the_o truth_n and_o have_v never_o use_v any_o unworthy_a artifices_fw-la to_o evade_v or_o obscure_v it_o and_o therefore_o if_o the_o sober_a and_o judicious_a reader_n shall_v in_o any_o thing_n of_o less_o moment_n as_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o in_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n discern_v any_o mistake_n i_o shall_v presume_v upon_o his_o candour_n and_o charity_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o handle_v thing_n i_o have_v avoid_v nothing_o which_o i_o apprehend_v to_o be_v a_o difficulty_n or_o considerable_a matter_n of_o objection_n but_o in_o the_o return_n of_o answer_n and_o the_o use_n of_o argument_n to_o confirm_v what_o i_o assert_v i_o have_v oft_o purposely_o omit_v many_o thing_n in_o themselves_o not_o inconsiderable_a for_o the_o shun_v needless_a prolixity_n and_o have_v wave_v several_a thing_n take_v notice_n of_o by_o other_o for_o this_o cause_n sometime_o because_o i_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o lay_v any_o stress_n upon_o such_o thing_n as_o seem_v to_o i_o not_o to_o be_v of_o sufficient_a strength_n on_o this_o account_n for_o instance_n in_o discourse_v of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o prince_n over_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n i_o do_v not_o insist_v on_o our_o saviour_n and_o s._n peter_n pay_v tribute_n mat._n 17.24_o 27._o for_o though_o many_o ancient_a writer_n speak_v of_o this_o as_o pay_v to_o caesar_n and_o some_o expression_n in_o the_o evangelist_n seem_v to_o favour_v this_o sense_n yet_o i_o suppose_v there_o be_v rather_o great_a likelihood_n that_o this_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o annual_a oblation_n unto_o god_n himself_o which_o the_o jew_n pay_v for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o temple_n to_o which_o st_n hilary_n and_o some_o other_o ancient_n refer_v it_o yet_o in_o render_v unto_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n i_o still_o reserve_v unto_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n acknowledge_v the_o primary_n necessity_n of_o embrace_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n and_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n ought_v to_o bear_v a_o high_a reverence_n to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o gospel_n and_o to_o that_o authority_n and_o those_o officer_n which_o he_o have_v peculiar_o establish_v therein_o but_o there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a miscarriage_n among_o man_n that_o there_o be_v those_o who_o look_v upon_o many_o weighty_a thing_n in_o christianity_n as_o if_o they_o be_v mere_o secular_a constitution_n and_o be_v no_o further_o necessary_a to_o be_v observe_v than_o for_o the_o secure_n man_n from_o outward_a penalty_n these_o man_n do_v not_o observe_v and_o consider_v that_o there_o lie_v a_o far_o great_a necessity_n of_o keep_v and_o value_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o devout_o attend_v god_n public_a worship_n and_o orderly_o perform_v its_o office_n with_o other_o thing_n of_o like_a nature_n from_o the_o precept_n and_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o divine_a sanction_n than_o from_o the_o countenance_n or_o establishment_n of_o any_o civil_a law_n or_o secular_a authority_n whatsoever_o the_o lively_a sense_n and_o consideration_n of_o this_o be_v that_o which_o so_o wonderful_o promote_v and_o preserve_v both_o piety_n and_o unity_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o it_o have_v no_o encouragement_n from_o the_o temporal_a power_n but_o there_o must_v be_v no_o opposition_n make_v between_o fear_v god_n and_o honour_v the_o king_n but_o a_o careful_a discharge_n of_o both_o and_o these_o precept_n which_o god_n have_v join_v together_o let_v no_o man_n separate_v and_o now_o i_o shall_v only_o entreat_v that_o reader_n who_o be_v incline_v to_o have_v different_a apprehension_n from_o the_o main_a thing_n i_o assert_v to_o be_v so_o just_a to_o his_o own_o reason_n and_o conscience_n as_o impartial_o to_o consider_v and_o embrace_v the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v the_o more_o necessary_a because_o truth_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v no_o mere_a matter_n of_o speculation_n but_o be_v such_o rule_n to_o direct_v our_o practice_n which_o they_o who_o be_v unwilling_a to_o entertain_v act_n neither_o charitable_o to_o themselves_o nor_o accountable_o to_o god_n and_o he_o who_o be_v the_o father_n of_o spirit_n direct_v the_o heart_n of_o all_o man_n into_o the_o way_n of_o goodness_n uprightness_n truth_n and_o peace_n lin_z regis_n june_n 21._o 1678._o the_o content_n the_o first_o book_n chap._n i._n the_o king_n supremacy_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a declare_v sect._n 1_o the_o royal_a supremacy_n acknowledge_v and_o assert_v in_o the_o church_n and_o realm_n of_o england_n sect._n 2._o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o supremacy_n of_o government_n inquire_v into_o with_o particular_a respect_n to_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a sect._n 3_o the_o declaration_n of_o this_o sense_n by_o public_a authority_n observe_v sect._n 4._o the_o spiritual_a authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n be_v of_o a_o distinct_a nature_n from_o the_o secular_a power_n and_o be_v no_o way_n prejudicial_a to_o royal_a supremacy_n sect._n 5._o a_o particular_a account_n of_o this_o supremacy_n in_o some_o chief_a matter_n ecclesiastical_a with_o some_o notice_n of_o the_o opposition_n which_o be_v make_v thereunto_o chap._n ii_o the_o supremacy_n of_o king_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a under_o the_o old_a testament_n consider_v sect._n 1_o their_o supreme_a authority_n over_o thing_n and_o person_n sacred_a manifest_v sect._n 2._o the_o various_a plea_n against_o christian_a king_n have_v the_o same_o authority_n about_o religion_n which_o be_v right_o exercise_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n refute_v chap._n iii_o no_o synedrial_a power_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v superior_a or_o equal_a to_o the_o regal_a sect._n 1_o the_o exorbitant_a power_n claim_v to_o the_o jewish_a sanhedrim_n reflect_v on_o with_o a_o refutation_n of_o its_o pretend_a superiority_n over_o the_o king_n himself_o sect._n 2._o the_o determination_n of_o many_o weighty_a case_n claim_v to_o the_o sanhedrim_n as_o exempt_v from_o the_o royal_a power_n examine_v and_o refute_v sect._n 3_o of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o synedrial_a power_n among_o the_o jew_n with_o reflection_n upon_o the_o pretence_n for_o a_o distinct_a supreme_a ecclesiastical_a senate_n chap._n iu._n royal_a supremacy_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a prove_v from_o reason_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n sect._n 1_o the_o evidence_n hereof_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o sovereign_a power_n sect._n 2._o the_o same_o establish_v by_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n sect._n 3_o what_o authority_n such_o prince_n have_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a who_o be_v not_o member_n of_o the_o church_n sect._n 4._o a_o enquiry_n into_o the_o time_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a with_o respect_n to_o the_o full_a clear_v this_o matter_n chap._n v._o a_o account_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n concern_v the_o authority_n of_o emperor_n and_o prince_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n sect._n 1_o of_o the_o general_n exercise_n of_o this_o supremacy_n and_o its_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a sect._n 2._o this_o supremacy_n own_v in_o the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o three_o at_o ephesus_n sect._n 3_o the_o same_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o other_o sect._n 4._o some_o objection_n concern_v the_o case_n of_o arius_n and_o arianism_n consider_v sect._n 5._o other_o objection_n from_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o eminency_n of_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o their_o authority_n sect._n 6._o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o exemption_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o clergy_n from_o secular_a cognisance_n
contain_v in_o the_o gospel_n no_o authority_n upon_o earth_n have_v any_o right_a to_o prohibit_v this_o and_o those_o christian_n who_o right_o worship_v god_n in_o the_o true_a catholic_n communion_n according_a to_o the_o apostolical_a and_o primitive_a church_n have_v a_o right_a to_o hold_v such_o assembly_n for_o the_o christian_a worship_n as_o appear_v useful_a for_o the_o church_n good_a though_o this_o shall_v be_v against_o the_o interdict_v of_o the_o civil_a power_n as_o this_o be_v well_o and_o large_o assert_v by_o mr_n thorndike_n etc._n right_o of_o the_o church_n ch._n 1._o p._n 4._o etc._n etc._n so_o be_v it_o practise_v by_o the_o christian_n under_o their_o persecution_n and_o even_o by_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n under_o the_o arian_n emperor_n but_o the_o sovereign_a ruler_n have_v a_o right_a to_o promote_v this_o public_a worship_n and_o to_o establish_v it_o by_o a_o civil_a sanction_n to_o protect_v the_o church_n therein_o and_o to_o punish_v those_o who_o neglect_v it_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n prince_n be_v as_o amalarius_n style_v ludvicus_n pius_n offic._n amal._n pras_n lib._n de_fw-fr eccles_n offic._n rectores_fw-la totius_fw-la religionis_fw-la christianae_n quantum_fw-la ad_fw-la homines_fw-la pertinet_fw-la governor_n in_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o religion_n and_o worship_n of_o christianity_n and_o the_o civil_a ruler_n have_v also_o a_o right_a to_o oppose_v those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n and_o occasion_n unchristian_a division_n in_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n and_o in_o so_o do_v s._n austin_n undertake_v to_o warrant_v he_o as_o well_o he_o may_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o he_o who_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n 164._o aug._n ep._n 164._o and_o they_o that_o resist_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n that_o he_o be_v a_o terror_n to_o evil_a work_n and_o a_o revenger_n to_o execute_v wrath_n on_o he_o who_o do_v evil_a tota_fw-la igitur_fw-la quaestio_fw-la est_fw-la say_v he_o utrum_fw-la nihil_fw-la mali_fw-la sit_fw-la sohisma_n the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v inquire_v into_o in_o this_o case_n be_v whether_o there_o be_v no_o evil_a in_o the_o sin_n of_o schism_n and_o though_o the_o method_n and_o rule_n of_o the_o public_a worship_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n to_o who_o immediate_a care_n the_o church_n be_v commit_v yet_o the_o secular_a power_n have_v a_o right_a to_o see_v that_o this_o be_v do_v to_o establish_v such_o order_n of_o worship_n by_o their_o sanction_n to_o provide_v for_o their_o due_a observance_n 10._o cod._n l._n 1._o tit._n 3._o l._n 10._o and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v perform_v without_o disturbance_n and_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o imperial_a law_n 3._o christianity_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n 3_o concern_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o profession_n though_o no_o authority_n have_v any_o right_a to_o oppose_v any_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a truth_n prince_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o true_a profession_n thereof_o in_o their_o dominion_n and_o to_o suppress_v such_o dangerous_a error_n as_o be_v manifest_o contrary_a thereunto_o 132._o cod._n l._n 1._o tit._n 1._o &_o g._n novel_a 132._o as_o be_v do_v by_o the_o pious_a emperor_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n against_o arianism_n donatism_n manicheisme_n and_o other_o heresy_n but_o in_o case_n of_o difficulty_n for_o the_o decide_n or_o end_v of_o controversy_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o disquisition_n and_o resolution_n of_o the_o spiritual_a guide_n ought_v to_o take_v place_n and_o to_o be_v embrace_v because_o they_o be_v by_o their_o office_n pastor_n and_o teacher_n and_o their_o joint_n and_o regular_a determination_n of_o great_a moment_n for_o the_o church_n peace_n and_o also_o because_o the_o church_n as_o a_o christian_a society_n and_o therefore_o the_o guide_n and_o officer_n thereof_o in_o the_o first_o place_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n 1_o tim._n 3.15_o 131._o eus_n de_fw-fr vit._n const_n l._n 3._o c._n 16._o cod._n ubi_fw-la sup_n novel_a 131._o upon_o this_o account_n be_v many_o ancient_a council_n convene_v and_o even_o the_o first_o general_a council_n of_o nice_a and_o according_o have_v the_o doctrine_n establish_v in_o the_o four_o first_o general_a council_n be_v constant_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n hence_o also_o both_o the_o imperial_a law_n and_o the_o canonical_a decree_n sancta_fw-la dist_n 15._o c._n sicut_fw-la etc._n etc._n sancta_fw-la reverence_v the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o council_n tanquam_fw-la sacras_fw-la scripturas_fw-la and_o a_o very_a high_a respect_n be_v give_v to_o they_o in_o our_o english_a law_n and_o the_o arian_n emperor_n who_o live_v after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a can_v not_o by_o their_o imperial_a power_n null_a its_o decision_n of_o doctrine_n after_o its_o plenary_a establishment_n and_o confirmation_n 3._o v._o ch._n 5._o sect._n 1_o 2_o 3._o but_o in_o such_o case_n the_o catholic_n christian_n emperor_n do_v by_o their_o authority_n establish_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o as_o it_o be_v no_o abatement_n of_o the_o royal_a supremacy_n in_o civil_a matter_n that_o when_o controversy_n be_v determine_v by_o able_a judge_n and_o sometime_o by_o a_o consultation_n of_o many_o of_o those_o sage_n their_o determination_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o the_o royal_a power_n no_o more_o be_v the_o like_a proceed_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n any_o diminution_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n when_o the_o regular_a determination_n of_o catholic_n council_n be_v own_v thereby_o but_o this_o method_n of_o proceed_v do_v in_o both_o the_o case_n mention_v evidence_n that_o the_o royal_a power_n be_v exercise_v with_o due_a christian_a care_n for_o the_o best_a attain_v the_o design_a end_n but_o in_o matter_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v plain_a and_o manifest_a from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o and_o the_o primitive_a christian_a doctrine_n or_o the_o declaration_n of_o approve_a council_n agree_v therewith_o the_o secular_a governor_n so_o far_o as_o be_v necessary_a may_v proceed_v upon_o the_o evidence_n thereof_o to_o his_o own_o understanding_n 4._o church_n supremacy_n concern_v order_n decency_n and_o peace_n in_o the_o church_n 4._o in_o establish_v rule_n and_o constitution_n for_o order_n decency_n and_o peace_n it_o belong_v to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n who_o be_v guide_n and_o overseer_n of_o the_o church_n to_o consult_v advise_v and_o take_v care_n thereof_o and_o this_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o business_n of_o many_o ancient_a council_n and_o the_o canon_n thereof_o but_o yet_o this_o be_v with_o such_o dependence_n upon_o the_o regal_a power_n as_o i_o can_v better_o express_v than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o late_a sovereign_a king_n charles_n the_o first_o if_o say_v he_o any_o difference_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n arise_v about_o the_o external_a policy_n articl_n decl._n before_o 39_o articl_n concern_v injunction_n canon_n or_o other_o constitution_n whatsoever_o thereto_o belong_v the_o clergy_n in_o their_o convocation_n be_v to_o order_n and_o settle_v they_o have_v first_o obtain_v leave_n under_o our_o broad_a seal_n so_o to_o do_v and_o we_o approve_v their_o say_a ordinance_n and_o constitution_n provide_v that_o none_o be_v make_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o land_n but_o in_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a case_n as_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n be_v when_o the_o civil_a power_n will_v not_o own_o the_o church_n the_o ecclesiastical_a governor_n by_o their_o own_o authority_n may_v establish_v necessary_a rule_n of_o order_n as_o be_v then_o do_v but_o since_o the_o external_a sanction_n of_o such_o thing_n do_v flow_v from_o the_o general_a nature_n of_o power_n and_o authority_n wheresoever_o the_o temporal_a power_n will_v take_v that_o care_n of_o the_o church_n which_o it_o ought_v it_o have_v a_o right_a to_o give_v its_o establishment_n to_o such_o constitution_n and_o the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n as_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o apply_v themselves_o thereto_o for_o the_o obtain_n it_o and_o as_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n be_v usual_o confirm_v by_o pious_a prince_n so_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o imperial_a law_n do_v require_v the_o canon_n to_o be_v observe_v as_o law_n council_n nou._n 6._o &_o 131._o cod._n l._n 1._o tit._n 2._o l._n 6_o 12._o and_o the_o call_v of_o council_n 5._o 5._o the_o call_n of_o council_n so_o far_o as_o be_v needful_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o peace_n and_o order_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v perform_v as_o the_o former_a by_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n where_o the_o civil_a disow_v the_o church_n but_o this_o be_v no_o particular_a exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n but_o only_o of_o a_o general_a authority_n do_v peculiar_o belong_v to_o the_o prince_n
difference_n of_o judaisme_n and_o christianity_n consider_v with_o respect_n to_o supremacy_n but_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a subject_a matter_n of_o this_o authority_n which_o can_v possible_o be_v the_o same_o in_o judaisme_n and_o christianity_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n appear_v a_o difference_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o supreme_a authority_n many_o thing_n be_v allowable_a under_o the_o law_n which_o be_v not_o so_o under_o the_o gospel_n but_o it_o be_v here_o further_o plead_v that_o the_o king_n under_o the_o law_n may_v be_v further_o interest_v in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n than_o the_o gospel_n will_v admit_v because_o the_o church_n and_o state_n be_v not_o so_o much_o distinguish_v under_o the_o legal_a oeconomy_n as_o under_o the_o evangelical_n the_o moysaicall_a law_n be_v the_o foundation_n and_o rule_n both_o of_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o of_o the_o political_a government_n but_o in_o truth_n the_o proper_a fix_a kingly_a authority_n in_o the_o family_n of_o israel_n be_v not_o so_o much_o establish_v as_o only_o allow_v by_o the_o moysaicall_a law_n and_o though_o there_o be_v a_o true_a royal_a power_n in_o moses_n and_o in_o the_o judge_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o fix_v and_o determine_v to_o be_v the_o constant_a government_n by_o a_o particular_a law_n and_o the_o priesthood_n under_o the_o law_n be_v as_o full_o distinct_a from_o the_o civil_a power_n as_o the_o church_n government_n under_o the_o gospel_n be_v neither_o of_o they_o derive_v themselves_o from_o the_o civil_a nor_o resolve_v themselves_o into_o it_o but_o in_o both_o these_o dispensation_n as_o the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n be_v appoint_v by_o they_o so_o be_v the_o civil_a also_o in_o general_n establish_v yet_o so_o that_o the_o foundation_n which_o it_o have_v in_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v antecedent_n unto_o both_o and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n as_o to_o subjection_n of_o thing_n and_o person_n ecclesiastical_a unto_o prince_n it_o may_v seem_v plausible_a which_o yet_o be_v not_o to_o be_v insist_v upon_o that_o the_o jewish_a priesthood_n may_v the_o rather_o pretend_v exemption_n from_o the_o royal_a power_n as_o be_v establish_v before_o the_o fix_a royal_a line_n 9_o supra_fw-la epilogue_n b._n 1._o ch._n 20._o right_o of_o the_o church_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la it_o be_v also_o urge_v and_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v of_o a_o large_a extent_n than_o the_o limit_n of_o any_o single_a temporal_a sovereign_n whereas_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o state_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n except_o the_o case_n of_o some_o proselyte_n such_o as_o naaman_n be_v among_o the_o gentile_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o by_o the_o determination_n of_o catholic_n council_n or_o by_o the_o universal_a practice_n of_o christian_n abroad_o any_o particular_a christian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o sovereign_n thereof_o may_v be_v oblige_v to_o entertain_v and_o establish_v some_o thing_n otherwise_o indifferent_a in_o a_o compliance_n with_o these_o general_o receive_v usage_n and_o thereby_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o peace_n unity_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v some_o thing_n relate_v to_o canonical_a ordination_n the_o solemnize_n of_o marriage_n the_o observation_n of_o the_o church_n festival_n and_o the_o rule_n for_o communicate_v with_o other_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n indeed_o no_o such_o rule_n as_o this_o can_v have_v any_o force_n in_o the_o jewish_a church_n but_o yet_o this_o consideration_n can_v hinder_v either_o the_o extent_n or_o exercise_n of_o the_o prince_n authority_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n unless_o this_o power_n have_v consist_v in_o a_o liberty_n to_o lay_v aside_o all_o rule_n in_o matter_n adiaphorous_a relate_v to_o religion_n beside_o his_o own_o pleasure_n whereas_o it_o do_v consist_v in_o such_o a_o right_n as_o can_v be_v restrain_v or_o annul_v by_o any_o power_n upon_o earth_n to_o establish_v by_o civil_a sanction_n what_o be_v useful_a about_o religion_n and_o his_o be_v oblige_v in_o conscience_n to_o admit_v and_o embrace_v such_o particular_a thing_n as_o conduce_v to_o the_o unity_n or_o welfare_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v a_o duty_n every_o christian_n owe_v unto_o god_n be_v no_o more_o prejudicial_a to_o his_o supremacy_n of_o government_n in_o this_o very_a case_n than_o a_o private_a man_n be_v bind_v to_o admit_v what_o general_a custom_n have_v make_v a_o part_n of_o decency_n and_o civility_n be_v prejudicial_a to_o or_o inconsistent_a with_o his_o right_a and_o power_n of_o govern_v and_o command_v his_o own_o action_n 10._o wherefore_o it_o remain_v that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o christian_a prince_n notwithstanding_o these_o thing_n object_v be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n but_o in_o some_o particularity_n there_o must_v be_v a_o difference_n in_o the_o way_n of_o its_o exercise_n and_o this_o may_v possible_o be_v all_o that_o mr_n thorndike_n intend_v who_o express_v a_o difference_n in_o this_o matter_n between_o the_o state_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n refer_v this_o sometime_o 11._o sometime_o right_o of_o the_o church_n ch._n 1._o p._n 11._o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n or_o else_o 11._o else_o review_n ch._n 1._o p._n 11._o as_o a_o stop_n to_o erastus_n yet_o he_o plain_o assert_v from_o the_o consideration_n that_o the_o apocalypse_n foretell_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o christianity_n 15._o christianity_n review_n p._n 15._o that_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o christian_a power_n attain_v the_o same_o right_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n which_o the_o king_n of_o god_n ancient_a people_n always_o have_v by_o the_o make_n christianity_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o state_n and_o he_o also_o admit_v 14._o admit_v right_o of_o the_o church_n ch._n 1._o p._n 9_o 10_o 11._o review_n ch_n 1._o p._n 13_o 14._o the_o same_o power_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a both_o in_o the_o christian_a state_n and_o in_o the_o jewish_a to_o flow_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o sovereign_a power_n and_o the_o necessary_a duty_n of_o this_o power_n be_v employ_v to_o advance_v religion_n 11._o church_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o church_n another_o thing_n which_o may_v possible_o deserve_v some_o consideration_n be_v from_o the_o general_a usage_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o dedication_n and_o consecration_n of_o church_n some_o have_v think_v that_o when_o salomon_n temple_n be_v consecrate_v the_o consecration_n thereof_o be_v main_o perform_v by_o solomon_n himself_o who_o be_v the_o king_n this_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o leviathan_n 2._o leviath_n ch._n 40._o hospin_n de_fw-fr templ_n l._n 4._o c._n 2._o and_o some_o man_n of_o learning_n seem_v to_o favour_v this_o notion_n speak_v of_o he_o ipse_fw-la dedicationis_fw-la praecipuas_fw-la obivit_fw-la part_n that_o he_o himself_o discharge_v the_o chief_a part_n of_o the_o dedication_n but_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v be_v so_o far_o as_o any_o account_n thereof_o can_v be_v discover_v to_o have_v their_o church_n dedicate_v not_o by_o prince_n undertake_v to_o celebrate_v that_o solemnity_n but_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n 44._o c._n 1._o q._n 2._o c._n placuit_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr consecrat_fw-mi do_v 1._o leon._n ep._n 88_o ad_fw-la germ._n &_o gal._n episcop_n de_fw-fr vit._n const_n c._n 40_o 43_o 44._o and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o manifest_v from_o divers_a canon_n mention_v by_o gratian_n and_o from_o the_o epistle_n of_o leo_n but_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n herein_o be_v evident_a in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a for_o there_o be_v a_o particular_a account_n give_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o constantine_n of_o the_o dedication_n of_o a_o famous_a church_n in_o jerusalem_n to_o which_o he_o tell_v we_o divers_a bishop_n be_v assemble_v and_o do_v bear_v their_o part_n in_o that_o solemnity_n and_o the_o same_o author_n acquaint_v we_o that_o in_o his_o reign_n there_o be_v in_o divers_a city_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 10._o c._n 3._o consecration_n of_o those_o place_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v then_o late_o build_v and_o the_o meeting_n of_o bishop_n to_o that_o end_n 12._o but_o that_o this_o seem_a difficulty_n may_v be_v clear_v it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o thing_n do_v at_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n 1._o solomon_n who_o god_n have_v choose_v to_o build_v his_o house_n when_o he_o have_v finish_v it_o yield_v up_o his_o right_n and_o present_v it_o to_o god_n and_o by_o prayer_n desire_v god_n acceptance_n and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v useful_a to_o the_o design_a end_n and_o the_o
ordinance_n of_o government_n be_v a_o useful_a institution_n that_o christian_a prayer_n which_o suit_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n can_v desire_v no_o less_o than_o that_o this_o institution_n shall_v attain_v its_o end_n and_o become_v every_o way_n effectual_a for_o the_o do_v good_a and_o many_o christian_a prince_n have_v signal_o advance_v both_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o godliness_n and_o religion_n prince_n ecclesiastical_a person_n subject_a to_o prince_n 5._o and_o that_o ecclesiastical_a person_n as_o well_o as_o other_o be_v include_v under_o the_o duty_n of_o yield_a obedience_n and_o subjection_n to_o this_o authority_n do_v appear_v from_o that_o general_a precept_n rom._n 13.1_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n where_o as_o the_o expression_n be_v universal_a and_o unlimited_a so_o the_o comment_n of_o s._n chrysostome_n theodoret_n loc._n in_o loc._n theophylact_fw-mi and_o oecumenius_n 29._o s._n bernard_n ep._n ad_fw-la senonens_fw-la archiep._n est_fw-la in_o loc_n gr._n de_fw-fr valent_n tom._n 4._o disp_n 9_o qu._n 5._o punct_a 4._o bell._n de_fw-fr rom_n pont._n l._n 2._o c._n 29._o do_v plain_o declare_v all_o ecclesiastical_a person_n and_o officer_n of_o what_o degree_n soever_o even_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n to_o be_v concern_v therein_o but_o this_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n though_o urge_v also_o by_o s._n bernard_n be_v not_o embrace_v by_o the_o present_a romish_a writer_n but_o their_o exception_n make_v use_v of_o to_o elude_v this_o testimony_n be_v of_o no_o great_a force_n for_o while_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o word_n do_v as_o much_o if_o not_o more_o require_v subjection_n to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n as_o to_o the_o temporal_a those_o who_o thus_o interpret_v be_v by_o s._n aug._n censure_v 7._o aug._n count_v ep._n parm._n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o to_o be_v sane_fw-la imperitissimi_fw-la and_o that_o the_o apostle_n do_v direct_o discourse_v here_o of_o obedience_n to_o the_o civil_a and_o temporal_a ruler_n appear_v evident_o from_o his_o mention_v their_o bear_v the_o sword_n v._o 4._o and_o receive_v tribute_n v._o 6._o 6._o and_o the_o pretence_n that_o this_o command_n do_v only_o oblige_v they_o who_o be_v proper_o subject_n but_o not_o those_o ecclesiastical_a person_n who_o be_v pretend_v not_o to_o be_v subject_n but_o superior_a to_o the_o secular_a power_n do_v proceed_v upon_o such_o a_o notion_n which_o be_v whole_o unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a time_n of_o christianity_n for_o it_o be_v then_o usual_a to_o hear_v such_o expression_n as_o these_o 2._o tertul._n ad_fw-la scap._n c._n 2._o colimus_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la ut_fw-la hominem_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la secundum_fw-la &_o solo_fw-la deo_fw-la minorem_fw-la we_o reverence_v the_o emperor_n as_o be_v next_o to_o god_n and_o inferior_a to_o none_o beside_o he_o antioch_n hom._n 2._o ad_fw-la antioch_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n own_v theodosius_n as_o the_o head_n over_o all_o man_n upon_o earth_n i._n e._n in_o his_o dominion_n and_o according_a to_o this_o perverse_a exposition_n there_o be_v no_o more_o evidence_n from_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n concern_v any_o christian_n in_o general_a be_v subject_n to_o prince_n than_o concern_v ecclesiastical_a officer_n because_o his_o doctrine_n must_v then_o be_v own_v only_o to_o declare_v that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o subjection_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_n but_o not_o to_o determine_v whether_o any_o christian_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v subject_n to_o the_o pagan_a ruler_n or_o no._n 7._o but_o though_o the_o apostle_n be_v ready_a to_o declare_v all_o needful_a truth_n even_o before_o prince_n and_o consistory_n we_o never_o find_v they_o when_o they_o be_v accuse_v before_o magistrate_n to_o plead_v against_o their_o power_n of_o judicature_n or_o that_o they_o have_v no_o authority_n over_o they_o but_o they_o defend_v themselves_o and_o their_o doctrine_n before_o they_o and_o when_o s._n paul_n declare_v act._n 25.10_o 11._o consider_v s._n paul_n appeal_n consider_v i_o stand_v at_o caesar_n judgment-seat_n where_o i_o ought_v to_o be_v judge_v if_o i_o be_v a_o offender_n or_o have_v commit_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o death_n i_o refuse_v not_o to_o die_v i_o appeal_v unto_o caesar_n he_o do_v thereby_o acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n to_o have_v such_o a_o power_n over_o he_o who_o be_v a_o great_a ecclesiastical_a officer_n as_o to_o take_v cognisance_n of_o his_o act_n whether_o he_o do_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o death_n or_o of_o civil_a punishment_n 8._o but_o against_o this_o instance_n bellarmine_n who_o in_o his_o controversy_n do_v yield_v 29._o de_fw-fr rom._n pont._n l._n 2._o c._n 29._o that_o the_o apostle_n do_v appeal_v to_o caesar_n as_o to_o his_o superior_a in_o civil_a cause_n afterward_o retract_v this_o and_o declare_v that_o the_o clergy_n be_v minister_n of_o the_o king_n of_o king_n be_v exempt_a de_fw-fr jure_fw-la from_o the_o power_n not_o only_o of_o christian_a but_o of_o pagan_a king_n and_o therefore_o assert_v that_o s._n paul_n appeal_v unto_o caesar_n recognit_n in_o libr._n recognit_n not_o as_o to_o his_o superior_a but_o as_o to_o one_o who_o be_v superior_a to_o the_o precedent_n of_o judea_n and_o to_o the_o jew_n 9_o but_o such_o shift_n be_v first_o contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n concern_v this_o case_n as_o may_v be_v observe_v from_o the_o word_n of_o athanasius_n who_o be_v accuse_v before_o constantius_n tell_v he_o if_o i_o have_v be_v accuse_v before_o any_o other_o constant_n athan._n apol_n ad_fw-la constant_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o will_v have_v appeal_v unto_o your_o piety_n even_o as_o the_o apostle_n do_v appeal_v unto_o caesar_n but_o from_o thou_o to_o who_o shall_v i_o appeal_v but_o to_o the_o father_n of_o he_o who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o truth_n which_o word_n declare_v this_o appeal_n to_o be_v as_o to_o a_o superior_a and_o the_o high_a on_o earth_n who_o be_v only_o under_o god_n second_o this_o pervert_v the_o apostle_n sense_n and_o contradict_v his_o word_n who_o declare_v in_o his_o appeal_n where_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v judge_v if_o he_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o death_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a acknowledgement_n of_o superiority_n over_o he_o 10._o three_o beside_o that_o all_o appeal_n be_v own_v by_o civilian_n and_o canonist_n as_o a_o application_n from_o a_o inferior_a judge_n to_o a_o superior_a judge_n this_o particular_a liberty_n of_o appeal_n to_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v a_o privilege_n grant_v only_o to_o they_o who_o be_v free_a citizen_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o apostle_n can_v not_o claim_v this_o but_o by_o own_v himself_o a_o citizen_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o a_o subject_n to_o the_o chief_a governor_n thereof_o for_o this_o appeal_n be_v found_v upon_o that_o roman_a law_n which_o condemn_v that_o inferior_a judge_n as_o deep_o criminal_a who_o shall_v punish_v any_o citizen_n of_o rome_n thus_o appeal_n to_o this_o purpose_n 1._o jul._n paul_n sentent_fw-fr l._n 5._o tit._n 28._o n._n 1._o julius_n paulus_n say_v lege_fw-la julia_n de_fw-la vi_fw-la publica_fw-la damnatur_fw-la qui_fw-la aliqua_fw-la potestate_fw-la praeditus_fw-la civem_fw-la romanum_fw-la antea_fw-la ad_fw-la populum_fw-la nunc_fw-la ad_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la appellantem_fw-la necarit_fw-la necarive_v jusserit_fw-la torserit_fw-la verberaverit_fw-la condemnaverit_fw-la in_fw-la vincula_fw-la publica_fw-la duci_fw-la jusserit_fw-la and_o according_o upon_o this_o appeal_n s._n paul_n declare_v that_o no_o man_n no_o not_o festus_n himself_o the_o precedent_n of_o judea_n who_o otherwise_o be_v enclinable_a to_o have_v do_v it_o may_v deliver_v he_o to_o the_o jew_n act._n 25.11_o sect_n iii_o what_o authority_n such_o prince_n have_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a who_o be_v not_o member_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o what_o be_v declare_v by_o s._n peter_n and_o by_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o also_o his_o appeal_n do_v immediate_o respect_v heathen_a governor_n and_o therefore_o if_o these_o place_n will_v prove_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o prince_n power_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a they_o must_v fix_v it_o in_o pagan_a prince_n as_o well_o as_o in_o christian_a 26._o diu._n right_a of_o ch._n gou._n ch_n 26._o and_o this_o be_v the_o principal_a thing_n object_v against_o the_o argument_n from_o s._n paul_n appeal_n by_o mr._n rutherford_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o will_v own_v the_o great_a turk_n to_o be_v supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o and_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a sad_a and_o heavy_a calamity_n to_o the_o church_n when_o those_o sovereign_a power_n who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o true_a religion_n will_v intermeddle_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n without_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n and_o due_a respect_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o religion_n such_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n under_o the_o roman_a power_n
be_v baptize_v be_v against_o such_o great_a evidence_n deserve_v no_o more_o assent_n than_o the_o most_o fabulous_a story_n concern_v such_o religious_a relic_n as_o do_v serve_v only_o to_o impose_v upon_o the_o credulous_a vulgar_a 7._o but_o that_o argument_n which_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v most_o earnest_a in_o be_v that_o if_o constantine_n be_v baptize_v at_o nicomedia_n where_o eusebius_n a_o chief_a ringleader_n of_o the_o arian_n be_v then_o bishop_n this_o will_v cast_v a_o high_a aspersion_n upon_o that_o good_a emperor_n who_o must_v say_v they_o then_o be_v conclude_v to_o die_v in_o the_o arian_n and_o not_o in_o the_o catholic_n communion_n now_o it_o may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o by_o this_o same_o argument_n they_o may_v as_o well_o prove_v all_o the_o nicene_n council_n to_o be_v arian_n as_o this_o good_a emperor_n since_o they_o sit_v and_o no_o doubt_n receive_v the_o communion_n at_o nice_a where_o theognis_n be_v bishop_n who_o be_v the_o constant_a companion_n and_o confederate_n with_o eusebius_n in_o manage_v the_o arian_n design_n but_o i_o shall_v further_o add_v two_o thing_n 1._o that_o it_o may_v be_v possible_a that_o his_o baptism_n be_v not_o receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o this_o eusebius_n 62._o de_fw-fr vit._n cons_n l._n 4._o c._n 61_o 62._o eusebius_n pamphilius_n declare_v that_o there_o be_v divers_a bishop_n at_o that_o time_n call_v to_o nicomedia_n and_o gelasius_n who_o be_v a_o famous_a bishop_n of_o palestine_n in_o that_o century_n declare_v that_o he_o be_v not_o baptize_v by_o a_o arian_n but_o by_o one_o who_o embrace_v the_o catholic_n faith_n as_o his_o word_n in_o photius_n cite_v by_o scaliger_n do_v plain_o express_v 251._o scalig._n in_o euseb_n chron._n p._n 251._o 2._o that_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v admit_v that_o he_o be_v baptize_v by_o this_o eusebius_n as_o be_v indeed_o express_v in_o the_o chronicon_fw-la of_o s._n hierome_n and_o in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d publish_v by_o scaliger_n with_o the_o chronicon_fw-la of_o eusebius_n yet_o this_o will_n by_o no_o mean_n charge_v he_o with_o arianisme_n for_o 1._o this_o eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n have_v then_o subscribe_v the_o faith_n of_o nice_a and_o though_o he_o and_o theognis_n be_v once_o depose_v by_o that_o council_n yet_o upon_o their_o profess_a submission_n to_o the_o faith_n thereof_o they_o be_v again_o restore_v and_o receive_v as_o s._n hierome_n acquaint_v we_o lucif_n hier._n adv_o lucif_n and_o the_o form_n of_o their_o submission_n be_v extant_a in_o socr._n hist_n eccl._n l._n 1._o c._n 10._o and_o sozom._n l._n 2._o c._n 15._o and_o though_o this_o submission_n of_o he_o be_v as_o theodoret_n tell_v we_o 19_o theod._n hist_o eccl._n l._n 1._o c._n 19_o out_o of_o a_o ill_a design_n this_o be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o emperor_n 2._o the_o faith_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v then_o public_o establish_v and_o the_o father_n at_o ariminum_n abovementioned_a do_v sufficient_o intimate_v his_o be_v baptize_v into_o it_o 3._o he_o then_o appear_v a_o manifest_a friend_n to_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n who_o hold_v to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o that_o at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o death_n at_o nicomedia_n he_o design_v to_o recall_v athanasius_n from_o his_o banishment_n though_o eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n persuade_v the_o contrary_a silij_fw-la theod._n ibid._n c._n 32._o athan._n apol_n 2._o ex_fw-la lit_fw-fr const_n silij_fw-la as_o theodoret_n with_o who_o athanasius_n himself_o agree_v do_v acquaint_v we_o 4._o nicomedia_n be_v not_o the_o place_n he_o intend_v for_o his_o baptism_n but_o jordan_n but_o his_o sickness_n of_o which_o he_o die_v surprise_v he_o here_o leave_v he_o no_o liberty_n to_o choose_v any_o other_o place_n 8._o i_o shall_v now_o only_o add_v that_o according_a to_o this_o evidence_n all_o the_o action_n of_o constantine_n express_v in_o the_o former_a section_n be_v perform_v before_o his_o baptism_n but_o if_o any_o shall_v embrace_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n which_o i_o reject_v as_o false_a and_o groundless_a many_o of_o those_o action_n will_v still_o be_v previous_a thereto_o and_o therefore_o this_o prince_n authority_n and_o duty_n to_o take_v care_n of_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a be_v not_o the_o effect_n of_o his_o undertake_n christianity_n but_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o general_a authority_n of_o his_o imperial_a sovereignty_n yet_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o this_o fiction_n of_o constantine_n be_v baptize_v at_o rome_n and_o the_o other_o of_o his_o donation_n be_v two_o twin_n be_v both_o of_o they_o the_o spurious_a and_o illegitimate_a offspring_n of_o a_o luxuriant_a fancy_n impregnate_v by_o a_o romance_a incubus_n and_o the_o large_a form_n of_o his_o donation_n not_o that_o in_o balsamon_n but_o in_o binius_fw-la 296._o bin._n tom._n 1._o p._n 296._o express_v the_o baptism_n of_o constantine_n by_o silvester_n but_o this_o donation_n be_v now_o just_o reject_v as_o a_o manifest_a forgery_n by_o their_o own_o learnede_a writer_n as_o morinus_n and_o p._n de_fw-fr marca_n 5._o de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 12._o n._n 3_o 5._o the_o latter_a of_o which_o suppose_v some_o of_o the_o pope_n themselves_o about_o the_o eight_o century_n to_o be_v accessary_a to_o the_o frame_n and_o obtrude_a this_o imposture_n chap._n v._n i.c.5_n b._n i.c.5_n a_o account_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n concern_v the_o authority_n of_o emperor_n and_o prince_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n sect_n 1._o of_o the_o general_a exercise_n of_o this_o supremacy_n and_o of_o its_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a 1._o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o truth_n either_o of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o of_o natural_a reason_n do_v not_o principal_o depend_v upon_o the_o consent_n of_o man_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o world_n whether_o the_o only_a true_a god_n and_o he_o alone_o aught_o to_o be_v worship_v nor_o do_v it_o depend_v upon_o the_o vote_n of_o the_o jewish_a priesthood_n or_o sanhedrim_n whether_o jesus_n be_v the_o true_a messiah_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n the_o gentile_a deity_n be_v deserve_o deride_v by_o tertullian_n 5._o sertul_a ap._n cap._n 5._o who_o have_v no_o other_o title_n thereto_o than_o by_o the_o vote_n of_o the_o senate_n nisi_fw-la homini_fw-la placuerit_fw-la deus_fw-la non_fw-la erit_fw-la 2._o but_o yet_o none_o can_v be_v expect_v sect._n 1_o to_o give_v a_o better_a and_o more_o sure_a account_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o duty_n of_o christianity_n than_o those_o who_o have_v be_v the_o professor_n and_o practiser_n of_o that_o religion_n in_o the_o pure_a time_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v such_o a_o just_a respect_n and_o reverence_v due_a to_o the_o primitive_a christian_a church_n and_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o divine_a grace_n which_o guide_v and_o influence_v it_o that_o that_o which_o be_v general_o receive_v therein_o have_v thereby_o a_o very_a great_a and_o considerable_a testimony_n of_o its_o be_v a_o truth_n especial_o where_o there_o be_v also_o other_o great_a argument_n and_o evidence_n to_o evince_v the_o same_o and_o in_o such_o thing_n it_o may_v well_o be_v allow_v 14._o dr._n hammond_n of_o heresy_n sect._n 14._o according_a to_o dr_n hammond_n among_o the_o pie_n credibilia_fw-la that_o a_o true_o general_a council_n shall_v not_o err_v and_o even_o those_o person_n who_o have_v no_o due_a regard_n either_o to_o antiquity_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o christian_a guide_n will_v manifest_v their_o great_a pride_n if_o they_o will_v reject_v and_o contradict_v the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n unless_o it_o be_v upon_o very_o clear_a and_o manifest_a evidence_n to_o the_o contrary_n but_o such_o who_o pretend_v as_o the_o romish_a church_n do_v a_o reverence_n and_o high_a veneration_n for_o tradition_n be_v thereby_o the_o more_o concern_v not_o to_o disclaim_v what_o have_v be_v ordinary_o and_o plain_o deliver_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n 3._o now_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o particular_a father_n in_o this_o place_n will_v be_v a_o more_o long_o and_o tedious_a work_n than_o will_v be_v needful_a and_o indeed_o the_o mind_n of_o many_o of_o they_o may_v sufficient_o be_v discern_v by_o their_o plain_a expression_n mention_v in_o several_a part_n of_o this_o discourse_n nor_o will_v i_o insist_v upon_o those_o common_o observe_v and_o very_o expressive_a say_n concern_v supremacy_n in_o general_a as_o that_o of_o tertullian_n imperatores_fw-la in_fw-la dei_fw-la solius_fw-la potestate_fw-la sunt_fw-la 3._o apol._n c._n 30._o &_o 33._o cont_n parm._n l._n 3._o à _fw-la quo_fw-la sunt_fw-la secundi_fw-la post_fw-la quem_fw-la primi_fw-la and_o majestatem_fw-la caesaris_fw-la deo_fw-la soli_fw-la subjicio_fw-la and_o that_o of_o optatus_n super_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la
promote_a the_o desire_a concord_n thereof_o 11._o and_o when_o this_o council_n be_v end_v constantine_n enjoin_v the_o observation_n of_o what_o be_v establish_v thereby_o to_o take_v place_n in_o all_o even_o in_o the_o most_o remote_a province_n of_o his_o empire_n 18._o eus_n ib._n c._n 18._o he_o also_o give_v his_o imperial_a sanction_n to_o the_o decree_n of_o this_o council_n confirm_v they_o by_o his_o imperial_a seal_n 22._o eus_n ibid._n c._n 22._o which_o eusebius_n express_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o both_o the_o nicene_n creed_n and_o its_o canon_n be_v confirm_v in_o the_o civil_a law_n in_o the_o codex_fw-la and_o authentica_fw-la sect_n ii_o this_o supremacy_n own_v in_o the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o three_o at_o ephesus_n 1._o that_o the_o second_o general_a council_n at_o constantinople_n be_v summon_v by_o the_o emperor_n viz._n theodosius_n be_v declare_v both_o by_o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n constantinople_n socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 8._o soz._n l._n 7._o c._n 7._o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n but_o baronius_n though_o he_o have_v a_o little_a before_o cite_v the_o express_a testimony_n of_o socrates_n against_o his_o assertion_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v call_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o damasus_n and_o produce_v some_o small_a appearance_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o proof_n thereof_o 20._o bar._n a_o 381._o n._n 19_o 20._o and_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v a_o ancient_a manuscript_n in_o the_o vatican_n and_o some_o other_o library_n which_o declare_v so_o much_o f._n bin._n not._n in_o conc._n const_n not_o f._n and_o binius_fw-la make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o plea_n be_v so_o earnest_a and_o fierce_a that_o he_o say_v nemo_fw-la nisi_fw-la pertinax_fw-la haereticus_fw-la asseveret_fw-la hoc_fw-la concilium_fw-la ab_fw-la imp._n indictum_fw-la fuisse_fw-la let_v no_o man_n unless_o he_o be_v a_o obstinate_a heretic_n assert_v that_o this_o council_n be_v summon_v by_o the_o emperor_n sect._n 2_o 2._o yet_o all_o this_o be_v a_o plain_a instance_n whereby_o we_o may_v clear_o see_v how_o little_a credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o specious_a pretence_n of_o vatican_n manuscript_n or_o to_o the_o confident_a assertion_n of_o such_o writer_n or_o their_o little_a force_a argument_n for_o there_o be_v only_o one_o epistle_n of_o this_o general_a council_n 37._o epist_n synod_n ad_fw-la theod._n in_o bin._n &_o bar._n a_o 381._o n._n 37._o produce_v both_o by_o binius_fw-la and_o baronius_n in_o latin_a and_o in_o this_o epistle_n themselves_o declare_v again_o and_o again_o unto_o theodosius_n the_o emperor_n that_o they_o be_v convene_v by_o his_o authority_n they_o tell_v he_o in_o one_o of_o their_o expression_n mandato_n tuus_fw-la pietatis_fw-la constantinopoli_fw-it convenimus_fw-la and_o in_o another_o literis_fw-la quibus_fw-la nos_fw-la convocasti_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la honore_fw-la prosecutus_fw-la es_fw-la so_o that_o they_o assemble_v by_o the_o letter_n and_o mandate_n of_o the_o emperor_n which_o they_o account_v a_o honour_n to_o the_o church_n who_o be_v no_o obstinate_a heretic_n 3._o and_o indeed_o though_o the_o call_n of_o general_n council_n be_v now_o with_o some_o eagerness_n claim_v by_o many_o of_o the_o romish_a writer_n as_o a_o prerogative_n of_o the_o pope_n yet_o the_o late_a archbishop_n of_o paris_n have_v acknowledge_v 12._o de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 6._o c._n 28._o n._n 12._o that_o the_o first_o who_o pretend_v any_o right_n hereunto_o be_v pope_n nicholas_n about_o the_o year_n 865._o and_o he_o have_v sufficient_o evidence_v as_o other_o also_o have_v do_v that_o those_o decretal_a epistle_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o a_o more_o early_a date_n 5._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o and_o express_v any_o such_o authority_n to_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n be_v certain_o spurious_a and_o supposititious_a 4._o and_o in_o this_o second_o council_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o during_o part_n of_o their_o session_n the_o emperor_n theodosius_n be_v present_a in_o the_o council_n 9_o theod._n hist_o eccles_n l._n 5._o c._n 9_o as_o be_v affirm_v in_o a_o synodical_a epistle_n from_o constantinople_n to_o damasus_n write_v by_o many_o of_o the_o same_o father_n at_o another_o council_n the_o year_n follow_v which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o theodoret._n and_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v part_n of_o the_o business_n that_o council_n be_v to_o undertake_v 8._o sozom._n hist_o eccl._n l._n 7._o c._n 8._o be_v there_o determine_v by_o the_o emperor_n himself_o who_o require_v the_o bishop_n present_a to_o give_v he_o a_o catalogue_n of_o such_o person_n as_o they_o think_v fit_a to_o nominate_v he_o reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o election_n of_o one_o out_o of_o this_o number_n and_o fix_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o nectarius_n who_o be_v the_o last_o in_o that_o catalogue_n who_o thereupon_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n 5._o when_o this_o council_n be_v end_v in_o their_o synodal_n epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n supra_fw-la ep._n synodal_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la they_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o what_o they_o have_v do_v send_v he_o a_o copy_n thereof_o and_o pray_v he_o that_o by_o his_o letter_n he_o will_v confirm_v the_o decree_n of_o that_o council_n and_o that_o by_o his_o command_n they_o may_v be_v of_o force_n ratum_fw-la esse_fw-la jubeas_fw-la confirmesque_fw-la concilii_fw-la decretum_fw-la and_o that_o he_o will_v strengthen_v the_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v decree_v and_o conclude_v by_o his_o sentence_n and_o seal_v 9_o socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 8._o sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 9_o and_o after_o this_o in_o confirmation_n of_o the_o determination_n of_o this_o council_n the_o emperor_n add_v his_o suffrage_n and_o consent_n to_o what_o they_o have_v do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o he_o also_o establish_v a_o law_n that_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v be_v commit_v to_o they_o only_o who_o confess_v the_o same_o divine_a nature_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 6._o that_o the_o three_o general_n council_n of_o ephesus_n ephesus_n the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n be_v summon_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o young_a be_v attest_v both_o by_o socrates_n and_o evagrius_n 3._o socr._n l._n 7._o c._n 33._o evagr._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 3._o and_o though_o they_o who_o espouse_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o romish_a bishop_n do_v here_o likewise_o plead_v for_o its_o be_v convene_v by_o his_o authority_n there_o be_v so_o many_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o this_o council_n take_v notice_n of_o both_o by_o binius_fw-la and_o baronius_n wherein_o they_o assert_v themselves_o to_o be_v assemble_v by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o he_o that_o have_v either_o honesty_n or_o a_o face_n may_v well_o be_v ashamed_a to_o assert_v the_o contrary_n and_o indeed_o touch_v the_o call_n this_o council_n and_o the_o exercise_v of_o the_o imperial_a supremacy_n concern_v it_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o any_o thing_n further_o than_o what_o be_v relate_v and_o assert_v for_o truth_n by_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la 7._o they_o write_v themselves_o to_o be_v meet_v together_o by_o the_o emperor_n authority_n peit_n act._n conc._n eph._n tom._n 4._o c._n 17._o edit_fw-la peit_n in_o their_o epistle_n to_o the_o clergy_n of_o constantinople_n and_o in_o their_o encyclick_a epistle_n and_o in_o their_o epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o in_o their_o epistle_n to_o celestine_n then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o tell_v he_o not_o that_o they_o be_v convene_v by_o his_o authority_n but_o that_o they_o be_v meet_v together_o according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o sanction_n of_o the_o most_o pious_a emperor_n viz._n theodosius_n the_o second_o and_o valentinian_n at_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n and_o they_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o be_v the_o day_n which_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n by_o which_o they_o be_v call_v together_o do_v fix_v for_o their_o first_o session_n with_o several_a other_o expression_n to_o the_o same_o sense_n 10._o baron_fw-fr a_o 431._o n._n 10._o and_o celestine_n himself_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o theodosius_n which_o baronius_n have_v publish_v tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o do_v afford_v his_o presence_n by_o those_o deputy_n he_o send_v huic_fw-la synodo_fw-la quam_fw-la esse_fw-la jussistis_fw-la to_o this_o synod_n which_o you_o have_v command_v to_o be_v hold_v 8._o and_o the_o emperor_n first_o send_v candidianus_n a_o count_n and_o afterward_o other_o to_o be_v present_a in_o this_o synod_n not_o that_o he_o shall_v give_v any_o vote_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o peaceable_a and_o orderly_a proceed_n of_o the_o synod_n 46._o baron_fw-fr ib._n n._n 45_o 46._o and_o also_o to_o provide_v that_o no_o other_o business_n shall_v be_v propound_v till_o
foreign_a jurisdiction_n by_o oath_n 37._o 1_o eliz._n 1._o article_n 37._o be_v to_o restore_v that_o jurisdiction_n to_o the_o crown_n which_o have_v be_v usurp_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o our_o article_n do_v assert_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o the_o injunction_n of_o king_n edward_n do_v also_o declare_v 1_o k._n edw._n inj._n 1_o that_o no_o manner_n of_o obedience_n and_o subjection_n within_o these_o realm_n and_o dominion_n be_v due_a to_o he_o and_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o i_o shall_v undertake_v to_o manifest_v after_o i_o have_v first_o give_v some_o account_n of_o the_o claim_n he_o make_v sect_n ii_o the_o high_a claim_n of_o papal_a supremacy_n declare_v sect._n 2_o 1._o against_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o prince_n there_o be_v a_o high_a and_o imperious_a demand_n make_v of_o a_o universal_a monarchy_n for_o the_o romish_a bishop_n and_o of_o a_o exemption_n from_o the_o secular_a government_n fot_o all_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n and_o person_n and_o this_o be_v plead_v for_o and_o defend_v by_o divers_a of_o their_o writer_n 2._o 8._o various_a assertion_n of_o romish_a writer_n concern_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n earcl_n de_fw-fr potest_fw-la papae_fw-la c._n 3._o &_o adversus_fw-la monarchomach_n l._n 4._o c._n 4._o &_o l._n 5._o c._n 8._o yet_o among_o those_o who_o embrace_v the_o romish_a communion_n there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v considerable_a person_n who_o have_v maintain_v that_o the_o pope_n as_o pope_n and_o by_o divine_a right_n have_v no_o temporal_a power_n and_o in_o temporal_a thing_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o king_n and_o yet_o even_o these_o man_n acknowledge_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o christ_n vicar_n and_o the_o universal_a and_o supreme_a pastor_n to_o be_v endow_v with_o a_o spiritual_a power_n and_o empire_n over_o all_o christian_a king_n and_o monarch_n but_o some_o of_o they_o do_v express_o grant_v to_o prince_n a_o authority_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a so_o far_o as_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o temporal_a republic_n 3._o this_o opinion_n be_v not_o only_o embrace_v by_o joh._n major_n jacobus_n almain_n and_o some_o other_o more_o ancient_o but_o be_v also_o at_o large_a declare_v and_o defend_v by_o barclay_n de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la papae_fw-la blackwel_n in_o his_o examination_n barn_n in_o his_o catholico-romanus_n pacisicus_fw-la and_o divers_a other_o but_o this_o assertion_n be_v not_o only_o distasteful_a to_o the_o romish_a court_n but_o even_o bellarmine_n account_v it_o to_o be_v rather_o a_o heresy_n than_o a_o opinion_n 1._o de_fw-fr rom._n pont._n l._n 5._o c._n 1._o 4._o many_o other_o there_o be_v who_o deny_v the_o pope_n to_o have_v any_o direct_v temporal_a power_n but_o yet_o grant_v he_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v desire_v nder_v the_o term_n of_o indirectè_fw-la &_o in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la spiritualia_fw-la for_o since_o by_o this_o phrase_n be_v mean_v in_o order_n to_o the_o advancement_n or_o preservation_n of_o the_o see_v and_o interest_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o those_o of_o its_o communion_n these_o person_n grant_v as_o much_o indirect_o as_o any_o other_o do_v direct_o even_o as_o if_o any_o person_n shall_v aver_v that_o alexander_n have_v no_o direct_a right_n to_o any_o other_o kingdom_n or_o country_n but_o in_o order_n to_o the_o advancement_n of_o his_o crown_n or_o enlargement_n of_o his_o government_n his_o claim_n be_v valid_a these_o give_v he_o as_o large_a a_o title_n as_o any_o other_o person_n can_v do_v this_o method_n do_v eellarmine_n in_o his_o controversy_n embrace_v with_o many_o other_o who_o he_o mention_n and_o he_o call_v this_o the_o common_a opinion_n in_o explain_v of_o which_o he_o give_v the_o pope_n this_o ample_a and_o extensive_a power_n that_o he_o have_v in_o order_n to_o spiritual_a good_a ibid._n bell._n ibid._n the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o dispose_n of_o the_o temporal_a thing_n of_o all_o christian_n yea_o he_o assert_v that_o he_o can_v depose_v king_n and_o transfer_v kingdom_n not_o as_o a_o ordinary_a judge_n but_o as_o a_o supreme_a spiritual_a prince_n and_o that_o he_o can_v ordinary_o either_o establish_v temporal_a law_n or_o make_v they_o void_a as_o pope_n but_o that_o he_o can_v do_v this_o if_o the_o king_n themselves_o will_v not_o do_v it_o in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la animarum_fw-la 5._o yet_o because_o he_o who_o talk_v at_o this_o rate_n speak_v with_o some_o reserve_v and_o seem_a limitation_n of_o expression_n rather_o than_o of_o sense_n and_o chief_o because_o by_o considerable_a argument_n against_o the_o pope_n direct_v temporal_a power_n he_o have_v indeed_o take_v away_o the_o direct_a support_n for_o this_o indirect_a power_n we_o be_v inform_v by_o barclay_n 329._o barcl_n de_fw-fr potest_fw-la pap._n c._n 13._o p._n 101._o etc._n etc._n 40._o p._n 329._o that_o sixtus_n the_o five_o have_v a_o design_n and_o almost_o accomplish_v it_o by_o a_o public_a censure_n to_o abolish_v all_o bellarmine_n controversy_n because_o in_o this_o particular_a he_o do_v not_o comply_v far_o enough_o with_o his_o ambition_n 8._o act_n and_o monum_fw-la co._n 8._o n._n 8._o and_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v both_o by_o blackwell_n and_o bishop_n montague_n that_o carerius_fw-la in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la rom._n pontificis_fw-la make_v it_o his_o drift_n to_o refute_v bellanmine_n and_o his_o notion_n yet_o inscribe_v it_o adversus_fw-la politicos_fw-la &_o nostri_fw-la temporis_fw-la haereticos_fw-la 6._o but_o there_o be_v many_o canonist_n and_o other_o of_o who_o baronius_n be_v one_o who_o assert_v the_o pope_n to_o have_v a_o supreme_a universal_a temporal_a power_n by_o divine_a right_n over_o all_o the_o world_n &_o tam_fw-la jurisdictionis_fw-la quam_fw-la proprietatis_fw-la 20._o m._n becan_n de_fw-fr justit_fw-la &_o jure_fw-la c._n 3._o q._n 7._o blackw_n exam._n n._n 20._o as_o becanus_n express_v their_o sense_n many_o who_o maintain_v this_o opinion_n be_v mention_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o other_o by_o blackwell_n who_o observe_v that_o both_o rodericus_fw-la sancius_n and_o carerius_fw-la do_v call_v this_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o divine_n 7._o rome_n universal_a temporal_a supremacy_n challenge_v by_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n but_o however_o any_o private_a person_n of_o the_o romish_a communion_n may_v think_v in_o their_o study_n or_o dispute_v in_o their_o write_n the_o public_a claim_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v for_o a_o universal_a direct_a temporal_a power_n baron_fw-fr â—â—atina_fw-la in_o greg._n 7._o baron_fw-fr as_o be_v full_o evident_a from_o these_o among_o other_o instance_n when_o gregory_n the_o seven_o undertake_v to_o transfer_v the_o imperial_a crown_n from_o henry_n the_o four_o to_o rodolphus_n he_o find_v the_o right_n of_o his_o disposal_n thereof_o upon_o the_o gift_n of_o christ_n to_o s._n peter_n and_o his_o pretend_a successor_n at_o rome_n say_v petra_n dedit_fw-la petro_n petrus_n diadema_fw-la rodolpho_n 8._o 1301._o extr._n coml_n l._n 1._o tit._n 8._o c._n 1._o unam_fw-la sanctam_fw-la mart._n polon_n a_o 1301._o the_o constitution_n of_o boniface_n the_o eight_o assert_v both_o the_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a power_n to_o belong_v to_o s._n peter_n and_o the_o church_n with_o respect_n to_o which_o martinus_n polonus_n declare_v se_fw-la dominum_fw-la spiritualem_fw-la &_o temporalem_fw-la in_o universo_fw-it mundo_fw-la asserebat_fw-la and_o in_o his_o oration_n in_o confirm_v albertus_n to_o be_v king_n of_o the_o roman_n late_o publish_v by_o baluzius_n 3._o baluz_fw-fr in_o addit_fw-la ad_fw-la marc._n de_fw-fr conc._n l._n 2._o c._n 3._o he_o affirm_v that_o as_o the_o moon_n have_v no_o light_n but_o what_o it_o receive_v from_o the_o sun_n so_o there_o be_v no_o earthly_a power_n which_o have_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o it_o derive_v from_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n and_o all_o power_n say_v he_o be_v from_o christ_n and_o from_o we_o as_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n and_o he_o there_o declare_v that_o christ_n have_v give_v his_o vicar_n that_o power_n that_o he_o have_v the_o right_a of_o constitute_v a_o emperor_n and_o of_o translate_n the_o empire_n with_o much_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o his_o high_a contest_v with_o philip_n the_o french_a king_n upon_o the_o like_a claim_n be_v very_o notorious_a which_o occasion_v the_o earnest_a declaration_n of_o the_o estate_n of_o france_n against_o he_o 9_o and_o in_o that_o large_a rescript_n of_o alexander_n the_o six_o to_z ferdinand_z and_o isabel_n â—_o 7._o decretal_a l._n 1._o tit._n 9_o c._o â—_o king_n and_z queen_n of_o castille_n and_o arragon_n and_o to_o their_o heir_n and_o successor_n for_o ever_o he_o undertake_v to_o give_v to_o they_o all_o the_o american_n land_n unpossessed_a of_o any_o other_o christian_a prince_n and_o all_o island_n and_o all_o part_n of_o the_o continent_n which_o either_o already_o be_v or_o hereafter_o shall_v
be_v discover_v as_o thing_n which_o be_v grant_v to_o he_o in_o s._n peter_n and_o in_o his_o power_n to_o dispose_v authoritate_fw-la omnipotentis_fw-la dei_fw-la ac_fw-la vicariatus_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la upon_o account_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n and_o the_o vicarship_n of_o christ_n with_o other_o such_o like_a word_n and_o when_o bellarmine_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr romano_n pontifice_fw-la have_v give_v such_o a_o sense_n of_o this_o grant_n as_o if_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o to_o empower_v they_o to_o send_v preacher_n thither_o and_o to_o protect_v convert_v christian_n and_o to_o do_v such_o like_a office_n recognit_n in_o lib._n recognit_n he_o afterward_o find_v reason_n to_o retract_v what_o he_o have_v there_o say_v and_o acknowledge_v that_o when_o he_o write_v that_o he_o have_v not_o see_v that_o rescript_n itself_o but_o only_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o cajetan_n and_o some_o other_o 10._o the_o bull_n also_o of_o pius_fw-la quintus_fw-la against_o queen_n elizabeth_n declare_v that_o christ_n have_v constitute_v he_o a_o prince_n over_o all_o nation_n and_o over_o all_o kingdom_n and_o the_o bull_n of_o sixtus_n the_o five_o against_o henry_n the_o three_o of_o france_n assert_v he_o to_o have_v obtain_v a_o supreme_a power_n deliver_v to_o he_o by_o divine_a institution_n over_o all_o king_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o over_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o country_n but_o these_o usurpation_n upon_o royal_a authority_n be_v so_o distasteful_a to_o a_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o romish_a communion_n 4._o de_fw-fr benef._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o that_o duarenus_n with_o respect_n to_o his_o own_o age_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o think_v there_o be_v no_o sober_a and_o learned_a man_n who_o can_v approve_v thereof_o ii_o and_o the_o proud_a and_o stately_a behaviour_n and_o deportment_n of_o this_o bishop_n prince_n the_o pope_n behaviour_n towards_o prince_n towards_o emperor_n and_o king_n when_o they_o be_v admit_v into_o his_o presence_n be_v suitable_a hereunto_o which_o by_o their_o own_o ceremonialist_n we_o have_v thus_o describe_v 2._o saer_n cerem_fw-la l._n 3._o sect._n 1._o c._n 2._o romanus_n pontifex_fw-la nemini_fw-la omnino_fw-la mortalium_fw-la reverentiam_fw-la facit_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o roman_a bishop_n do_v no_o reverence_n to_o any_o mortal_a man_n either_o by_o rise_v up_o open_o or_o by_o bow_v his_o head_n or_o by_o uncover_v it_o but_o after_o the_o roman_a emperor_n or_o other_o great_a king_n have_v kiss_v his_o foot_n and_o his_o hand_n as_o he_o sit_v he_o do_v a_o little_a rise_n towards_o they_o to_o receive_v they_o to_o kiss_v his_o mouth_n and_o again_o omnes_fw-la mortales_fw-la etc._n etc._n 3._o ibid._n c._n 3._o all_o mortal_a man_n of_o whatsoever_o dignity_n and_o pre-eminence_n they_o be_v when_o they_o first_o come_v into_o the_o pope_n presence_n must_v thrice_o at_o distant_a space_n bow_v their_o knee_n before_o he_o and_o must_v kiss_v his_o foot_n 12._o i_o forbear_v to_o mention_v what_o our_o history_n manifest_a of_o the_o haughty_a insolent_a and_o imperious_a carriage_n of_o the_o pope_n towards_o our_o english_a king_n especial_o king_n henry_n the_o second_o and_z king_n john_n but_o that_o proud_a and_o arrogant_a speech_n of_o gratian_n the_o pope_n legate_n to_z henry_n the_o second_o nos_fw-la de_fw-la tali_fw-la curia_fw-la sumus_fw-la quae_fw-la consuevit_fw-la imperare_fw-la imperatoribus_fw-la &_o regibus_fw-la we_o belong_v to_o that_o court_n who_o custom_n it_o be_v to_o command_v or_o rule_v over_o emperor_n and_o king_n be_v so_o huge_o please_v to_o baronius_n 11._o baron_fw-fr a_o 1196._o n._n 11._o that_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o record_v it_o in_o great_a letter_n and_o in_o the_o margin_n to_o note_v gratiani_n responsio_fw-la digna_fw-la legato_fw-la that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o answer_n of_o gratian_n as_o be_v fit_a for_o the_o pope_n legate_n to_o make_v and_o what_o luciferian_a insolency_n appear_v in_o that_o speech_n of_o innocent_a the_o four_o concern_v henry_n the_o three_o nun_n rex_fw-la anglorum_fw-la vasallus_fw-la noster_fw-la est_fw-la 1253._o mat._n paris_n a_o 1253._o &_o ut_fw-la plus_fw-la dicam_fw-la mancipium_fw-la be_v not_o the_o king_n of_o england_n our_o vasal_n and_o that_o i_o may_v say_v more_o our_o slave_n and_o that_o this_o be_v no_o unusual_a stile_n at_o rome_n appear_v from_o ancient_a record_n in_o the_o tower_n 28._o pryn_n addit_fw-la to_o history_n of_o k._n john_n f._n 18._o &_o f._n 28._o which_o declare_v the_o pope_n both_o in_o his_o council_n at_o rome_n and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o baron_n and_o commonalty_n of_o england_n to_o have_v call_v king_n john_n his_o vasal_n 13._o and_o wave_v many_o other_o thing_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v that_o immediate_o before_o the_o frame_n the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n queen_n elizabe_v come_v to_o the_o crown_n signify_v her_o inauguration_n to_o paul_n the_o four_o then_o pope_n by_o edward_n carne_n who_o be_v then_o at_o rome_n as_o a_o ambassador_n from_o queen_n mary_n 1558._o hist_o conc._n trident._n l._n 5._o p._n 333_o 334._o a_o 1558._o the_o pope_n proud_o return_v his_o answer_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n be_v a_o see_v of_o the_o apostolical_a see_v and_o that_o it_o be_v intolerable_a boldness_n in_o she_o to_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o queen_n or_o the_o government_n of_o the_o kingdom_n without_o his_o approbation_n and_o therefore_o he_o propound_v to_o she_o to_o renounce_v her_o pretend_a right_n to_o this_o realm_n and_o to_o leave_v it_o to_o his_o dispose_n from_o these_o thing_n it_o may_v appear_v what_o great_a cause_n there_o be_v for_o this_o crown_n to_o take_v care_n that_o all_o the_o subject_n thereof_o who_o be_v in_o any_o chief_a place_n of_o trust_n and_o employment_n do_v disow_v such_o foreign_a claim_n which_o will_v undermine_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o regal_a authority_n and_o the_o mere_a recital_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o be_v such_o palpable_a evidence_n of_o impudent_a arrogancy_n despise_v dominion_n and_o oppose_v the_o humble_a meek_a and_o peaceable_a design_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o even_o the_o principle_n of_o humane_a reason_n and_o polity_n that_o this_o alone_a may_v be_v sufficient_a with_o all_o understanding_n and_o good_a man_n to_o raise_v in_o they_o a_o abhorrence_n of_o and_o indignation_n against_o such_o intolerable_a ambition_n sect_n iii_o such_o claim_n can_v have_v no_o foundation_n from_o the_o father_n and_o have_v none_o in_o the_o direct_a expression_n of_o scripture_n which_o they_o allege_v 1._o every_o rational_a man_n may_v well_o expect_v that_o so_o vast_a a_o claim_n both_o of_o ecclesiastical_a and_o temporal_a power_n aught_o to_o be_v support_v with_o some_o very_a considerable_a evidence_n which_o in_o this_o case_n can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o a_o manifest_a divine_a constitution_n for_o since_o the_o very_a be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n depend_v upon_o his_o sound_n it_o and_o the_o very_o be_v of_o its_o officer_n upon_o god_n appoint_v they_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o ground_n for_o any_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n to_o claim_v upon_o a_o christian_a account_n a_o supremacy_n of_o rule_n over_o the_o world_n unless_o he_o can_v produce_v the_o institution_n of_o god_n to_o this_o purpose_n 2._o supremacy_n some_o reflection_n on_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n concern_v this_o supremacy_n and_o therefore_o it_o will_v be_v needless_a as_o it_o may_v also_o be_v tedious_a to_o examine_v those_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n wherein_o they_o speak_v with_o respect_n and_o honour_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o such_o expression_n if_o they_o have_v be_v never_o so_o plain_a can_v not_o find_v any_o original_n divine_a right_n and_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficulty_n if_o it_o have_v be_v needful_a to_o evidence_n by_o examine_v they_o sect._n 3_o that_o they_o be_v far_o from_o assert_v that_o supremacy_n which_o be_v challenge_v 3._o but_o instead_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v observe_v that_o the_o great_a authority_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v sufficient_o disclaim_v all_o such_o supreme_a universal_a authority_n and_o government_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n for_o that_o famous_a canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 6._o conc._n nic._n can._n 6._o do_v plain_o give_v the_o same_o power_n and_o authority_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o the_o other_o eparchy_n or_o chief_a diocese_n within_o their_o limit_n which_o it_o give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v they_o stand_v on_o even_a ground_n with_o one_o another_o which_o can_v not_o be_v do_v if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o one_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o other_o and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o other_o without_o subjection_n to_o any_o the_o second_o general_n council_n also_o determine_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n 3._o conc._n
const_n c._n 2_o 3._o the_o sense_n of_o which_o be_v explain_v and_o confirm_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o a_o genuine_a canon_n receive_v into_o the_o code_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n but_o disgu_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o canon_n do_v assert_v the_o privilege_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n 28._o conc._n chalc._n c._n 28._o to_o have_v have_v its_o original_n from_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o father_n out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o imperial_a city_n and_o therefore_o they_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n give_v to_o constantinople_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n a_o right_a of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d equal_a privilege_n and_o dignity_n of_o see_n with_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o to_o be_v next_o to_o it_o in_o order_n 36._o conc._n in_o trul._n c._n 36._o the_o same_o also_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o six_o general_a council_n 4._o but_o since_o there_o be_v a_o high_a pretence_n to_o a_o divine_a right_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n general_o make_v by_o the_o romanist_n for_o the_o universal_a supreme_a spiritual_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o many_o of_o they_o for_o the_o temporal_a also_o these_o pretension_n must_v be_v discuss_v and_o examine_v and_o though_o the_o latter_a be_v the_o more_o extravagant_a and_o exorbitant_a yet_o they_o be_v both_o false_a and_o some_o of_o the_o same_o foundation_n be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o support_v they_o both_o i_o shall_v consider_v they_o together_o now_o it_o be_v high_o improbable_a that_o he_o who_o doctrine_n establish_v the_o temporal_a power_n as_o god_n ordinance_n and_o require_v subjection_n from_o all_o person_n to_o the_o same_o shall_v whole_o divest_v king_n of_o their_o supremacy_n and_o appoint_v their_o authority_n to_o be_v altogether_o under_o the_o disposal_n of_o another_o to_o wit_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o my_o design_n be_v to_o defend_v the_o royal_a supremacy_n and_o not_o only_o to_o oppose_v the_o roman_a i_o shall_v assert_v that_o no_o officer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n ever_o be_v or_o be_v invest_v with_o any_o such_o superiority_n over_o prince_n and_o if_o none_o than_o not_o they_o at_o rome_n 5._o some_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n sanctam_fw-la what_o scripture_n the_o pope_n themselves_o have_v use_v for_o their_o universal_a supreme_a claim_n extrav_fw-mi com._n l._n 1._o tit._n 8._o c._n 1._o unam_fw-la sanctam_fw-la produce_v for_o the_o assert_v a_o general_a supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n both_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a be_v so_o extreme_o fond_a and_o frivolous_a that_o i_o shall_v account_v it_o a_o piece_n of_o vanity_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o they_o have_v they_o not_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o pope_n themselves_o who_o challenge_v a_o title_n to_o infallibility_n such_o be_v that_o of_o boniface_n the_o eight_o prove_v that_o s._n peter_n and_o the_o church_n have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o temporal_a sword_n because_o our_o saviour_n say_v to_o he_o put_v up_o thy_o sword_n into_o the_o sheath_n therein_o use_v these_o word_n thy_o sword_n and_o that_o when_o the_o disciple_n say_v to_o our_o lord_n here_o be_v two_o sword_n he_o answer_v it_o be_v enough_o luk._n 22.18_o non_fw-la nimis_fw-la esse_fw-la sed_fw-la satis_fw-la and_o also_o urge_v those_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o spiritual_a man_n judge_v all_o thing_n sure_o such_o instance_n as_o these_o and_o divers_a of_o like_a nature_n give_v evidence_n enough_o that_o god_n never_o design_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n shall_v be_v so_o sottish_a and_o void_a of_o all_o understanding_n as_o to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o dictate_v of_o such_o man_n as_o infallible_a 6._o gentes_fw-la bonif._n 8._o ibid._n joh._n 22._o in_o extrav_n c._n super_fw-la gentes_fw-la some_o of_o the_o pope_n have_v also_o make_v use_n of_o those_o word_n of_o jeremy_n jer._n 1.10_o i_o have_v set_v thou_o this_o day_n over_o the_o nation_n and_o over_o the_o kingdom_n to_o root_v out_o and_o to_o pull_v down_o and_o to_o build_v and_o to_o plant_v but_o 1._o what_o authority_n can_v these_o word_n give_v to_o the_o pope_n when_o they_o respect_v not_o the_o time_n of_o christianity_n nor_o speak_v of_o any_o ordinary_a authority_n in_o the_o jewish_a church_n 6._o innoc._n 3._o in_o decretal_a l._n 1._o tit._n 33._o c._n 6._o in_o which_o jeremy_n be_v no_o high_a priest_n but_o they_o only_o express_v a_o prophetical_a commission_n to_o he_o a_o inspire_a man_n to_o declare_v the_o pleasure_n of_o god_n from_o his_o mouth_n concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n as_o be_v manifest_a from_o v._o 5_o &_o 9_o 2._o how_o strange_o different_a be_v the_o spirit_n and_o temper_n of_o jeremy_n towards_o king_n from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n notwithstandiug_v this_o his_o commission_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o disposal_n of_o many_o kingdom_n into_o nebuchadnezar_n hand_n he_o use_v not_o the_o roman_a stile_n as_o covey_v the_o title_n unto_o he_o himself_o but_o speak_v on_o this_o manner_n thus_o say_v the_o lord_n i_o have_v make_v the_o earth_n and_o i_o have_v give_v all_o these_o land_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n jer._n 27.4_o 5_o 6._o and_o when_o he_o speak_v to_o zedekiah_n he_o treat_v he_o not_o as_o his_o vasal_n but_o his_o word_n be_v jer._n 27.20_o o_o my_o lord_n the_o king_n let_v my_o supplication_n i_o pray_v thou_o be_v accept_v before_o thou_o so_o far_o be_v that_o mournful_a prophet_n from_o be_v the_o universal_a monarch_n of_o the_o world_n 7._o examine_v other_o argument_n from_o scripture_n examine_v but_o the_o argument_n most_o insist_v on_o by_o the_o romish_a writer_n be_v more_o plausible_a though_o insufficient_a and_o unconcluding_a for_o s._n peter_n singular_a supremacy_n they_o produce_v mat._n 16.18_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o on_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n ans_fw-fr 1._o that_o s._n hilary_n the_o commentary_n in_o s._n ambrose_n gr_n nyssen_n cyrillus_n alexandrinus_n s._n aug._n and_o chrysostome_n understand_v this_o rock_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n confession_n 4._o barrad_n de_fw-fr conc._n evang_n tom._n 2._o l._n 10._o c._n 23._o chamier_n tom._n 2._o pan_n l._n 11._o c._n 3_o 4._o be_v acknowledge_v by_o barradius_fw-la the_o jesuit_n beside_o other_o observe_v in_o chamier_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n as_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n james_n basil_n of_o seleucia_n theodoret_n and_o epiphanius_n and_o divers_a father_n be_v in_o the_o same_o place_n note_v to_o understand_v this_o rock_n of_o christ_n himself_n which_o sense_n be_v favour_v much_o from_o be_v 28.16_o 1_o pet._n 2.4_o 7._o ans_fw-fr 2._o as_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v oft_o resemble_v to_o a_o building_n and_o call_v the_o house_n of_o god_n s._n peter_n according_a to_o the_o expression_n of_o divers_a catholic_n writer_n b._n v._o dr_n hammonds_n annot_n on_o mat._n 10._o b._n may_v be_v herein_o own_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o word_n ordinary_o signify_v a_o rock_n or_o a_o stone_n a_o prime_a stone_n of_o the_o foundation_n unite_v to_o christ_n the_o chief_a cornerstone_n and_o so_o be_v also_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n eph._n 2.20_o rev._n 21.14_o but_o to_o assert_v he_o to_o be_v the_o rock_n distinct_a from_o the_o whole_a building_n and_o which_o bear_v the_o whole_a together_o with_o the_o foundation_n itself_o will_v be_v to_o exclude_v he_o from_o be_v any_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o to_o own_v he_o as_o support_v christ_n himself_o who_o be_v call_v the_o foundation_n and_o the_o chief_a cornerstone_n and_o though_o s._n peter_n have_v a_o kind_n of_o priority_n of_o order_n yet_o all_o the_o apostle_n have_v the_o same_o office_n and_o be_v with_o he_o equal_o partaker_n both_o of_o honour_n and_o of_o power_n or_o in_o s._n cyprian_n phrase_n eccl._n cyp._n de_fw-fr unit._n eccl._n they_o be_v pari_fw-la consortio_fw-la praediti_fw-la &_o honoris_fw-la &_o potestatis_fw-la this_o place_n therefore_o give_v s._n peter_n a_o spiritual_a eminency_n in_o the_o church_n but_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o it_o nothing_o at_o all_o concern_v any_o temporal_a power_n in_o he_o nor_o any_o exclusion_n of_o prince_n from_o supreme_a government_n 8._o it_o be_v also_o plead_v that_o christ_n mat._n 16.19_o promise_a s._n peter_n the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o say_v whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n ans_fw-fr 1._o the_o key_n be_v a_o emblem_n of_o authority_n this_o text_n do_v treat_v of_o a_o very_a high_a and_o great_a spiritual_a power_n of_o receive_v man_n into_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o several_a rank_n and_o order_n thereof_o and_o unto_o the_o participation_n of_o christian_a privilege_n and_o of_o exclude_v
from_o all_o these_o and_o govern_v the_o church_n 50._o cyp._n ep._n 27._o &_o 73._o aug._n in_o joh._n tract_n 50._o but_o this_o power_n as_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v acknowledge_v the_o other_o apostle_n do_v also_o enjoy_v and_o be_v actual_o possess_v of_o as_o appear_v mat._n 18.18_o jo._n 20.21_o 22_o 23._o ans_fw-fr 2._o how_o vast_o different_a be_v this_o power_n from_o the_o temporal_a dominion_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n of_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o world_n here_o speak_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o sure_o any_o man_n who_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n and_o life_n of_o the_o apostle_n can_v imagine_v that_o every_o one_o or_o any_o one_o of_o they_o be_v intend_v and_o design_v of_o god_n to_o be_v the_o sovereign_a potentate_n and_o grand_a emperor_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o just_a complaint_n against_o the_o romish_a party_n that_o ex_fw-la clavibus_fw-la cudunt_fw-la enses_fw-la 14._o conf._n helvet_n c._n 14._o lanceas_fw-la sceptra_fw-la &_o corona_n out_o of_o the_o key_n they_o forge_v sword_n and_o spear_n sceptre_n and_o crown_n and_o usurp_v temporal_a dominion_n equal_a with_o or_o superior_a unto_o king_n notwithstanding_o that_o our_o saviour_n express_o reject_v from_o his_o apostle_n such_o dominion_n as_o the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n exercise_v mat._n 20.25_o 26._o 9_o but_o pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la meas_fw-la feed_v my_o sheep_n jo._n 21.16_o be_v a_o place_n chief_o insist_v upon_o and_o if_o no_o more_o be_v hence_o infer_v than_o a_o spiritual_a and_o apostolical_a authority_n in_o s._n peter_n this_o be_v ready_o grant_v and_o assert_v and_o the_o other_o apostle_n enjoy_v the_o like_a but_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 6._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr rom._n pont._n l._n 1._o c._n 14_o 15_o 16._o layman_n theolog._n moral_a l._n 1._o tr._n 4._o c._n 6._o to_o be_v a_o charter_n of_o sovereignty_n and_o to_o include_v govern_v and_o command_v as_o a_o king_n do_v and_o he_o and_o other_o also_o infer_v the_o extent_n of_o s._n peter_n power_n over_o all_o apostle_n and_o king_n because_o they_o be_v christ_n sheep_n to_o which_o i_o ans_fw-fr 1._o not_o s._n peter_n only_o but_o all_o bishop_n and_o elder_n be_v command_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o feed_v or_o have_v a_o pastoral_n care_n over_o the_o flock_n 25._o ambr._n the_o dign_a sacerd_v c._n 2._o ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n &_o add_v rom._n eus_n hist_o ecc._n l._n 8._o c._n 25._o act._n 20.28_o 1_o pet._n 5.2_o and_o among_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n begin_v from_o ignatius_n and_o downward_o the_o bishop_n and_o chief_a officer_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v pastor_n now_o if_o this_o office_n of_o pastor_n do_v not_o necessary_o include_v a_o sovereign_n or_o supreme_a government_n than_o no_o such_o can_v be_v assert_v to_o s._n peter_n or_o his_o pretend_a successor_n from_o this_o text_n if_o it_o do_v then_o must_v this_o be_v ascribe_v to_o every_o bishop_n which_o will_v necessary_o overthrow_v the_o pope_n universal_a claim_n ans_fw-fr 2._o government_n over_o the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n be_v also_o too_o narrow_a a_o compass_n for_o a_o universal_a monarchy_n 10._o ans_fw-fr 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o metaphor_n from_o shepherd_n be_v thence_o sometime_o use_v for_o to_o take_v care_n and_o feed_v and_o at_o other_o time_n for_o to_o rule_v and_o govern_v and_o oft_o for_o both_o now_o though_o the_o officer_n of_o christ_n have_v a_o pastor_n all_o authority_n over_o his_o flock_n yet_o these_o word_n joh._n 21.15_o 16_o 17._o be_v principal_o direct_v to_o s._n peter_n as_o suppose_v in_o he_o this_o authority_n and_o require_v his_o duty_n of_o care_n and_o feed_n and_o not_o as_o convey_n to_o he_o a_o peculiar_a authority_n and_o dominion_n because_o this_o be_v enjoin_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o evidence_n of_o his_o love_n to_o christ_n and_o because_o among_o the_o three_o precept_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o lamb_n two_o of_o they_o be_v there_o express_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o must_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o feed_v ans_fw-fr 4._o civil_a governor_n also_o be_v to_o be_v as_o shepherd_n over_o their_o flock_n with_o particular_a respect_n to_o rule_v and_o government_n the_o government_n of_o god_n be_v sometime_o express_v by_o his_o be_v the_o shepherd_n of_o israel_n and_o a_o prince_n who_o homer_n style_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o people_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v by_o philo_n and_o other_o writer_n oft_o mention_v by_o a_o like_a name_n libre_fw-la phil._n the_o agricult_a &_o de_fw-fr joseph_n &_o quod_fw-la omnis_fw-la probus_fw-la libre_fw-la and_o a_o civil_a pastoral_a power_n over_o all_o their_o people_n be_v yield_v to_o they_o num._n 27.17_o be_v 44.28_o which_o be_v express_v in_o the_o septuagint_n by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2_o sam._n 5.2_o ch._n 7.7_o ps_n 78.71_o 72._o but_o every_o one_o must_v use_v their_o power_n according_a to_o their_o office_n ecclesiastical_a officer_n be_v to_o use_v the_o spiritual_a authority_n but_o temporal_a sovereignty_n be_v reserve_v to_o prince_n ans_fw-fr 5._o the_o pastoral_a office_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o the_o church_n do_v extend_v itself_o even_o to_o king_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o conduct_n of_o their_o soul_n but_o yet_o this_o do_v not_o exempt_v they_o from_o be_v under_o the_o regal_a sovereignty_n a_o prince_n may_v be_v rule_v by_o a_o physician_n concern_v his_o health_n or_o be_v lead_v by_o a_o guide_n at_o land_n or_o a_o pilot_n at_o sea_n and_o not_o lose_v his_o sovereignty_n over_o these_o subject_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o house_n of_o david_n be_v the_o chief_a ruler_n over_o the_o realm_n though_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o offer_v sacrifice_n for_o prince_n and_o people_n to_o direct_v they_o in_o religion_n and_o to_o judge_v in_o case_n of_o leprosy_n and_o such_o like_a sect_n iv_o other_o argument_n for_o the_o pretence_n of_o papal_a authority_n answer_v and_o refute_v 1._o 30._o annal._n ecclesian_n 57_o n._n 28_o 29_o 30._o the_o support_n which_o baronius_n afford_v for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v that_o christ_n himself_o be_v a_o priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedek_n be_v both_o king_n and_o priest_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n heb._n 7._o and_o that_o from_o he_o the_o regal_a and_o sacerdotal_a authority_n be_v together_o confer_v upon_o his_o church_n first_o upon_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o upon_o their_o successor_n which_o he_o further_o undertake_v to_o prove_v because_o our_o saviour_n declare_v to_o his_o disciple_n jo._n 20._o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o and_o do_v establish_v in_o his_o church_n a_o royal_a priesthood_n 1_o pet._n 2._o 32._o ibid._n n._n 31_o 32._o and_o though_o the_o cardinal_n will_v not_o allow_v that_o this_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n do_v make_v void_a the_o political_a power_n yet_o he_o do_v assert_v that_o this_o regal_a ecclesiastical_a authority_n must_v be_v superior_a thereunto_o melchisedek_n the_o priesthood_n of_o melchisedek_n 2._o but_o concern_v the_o melchisedekian_n priesthood_n sect._n 4_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o the_o make_v the_o supremacy_n of_o power_n to_o be_v conjunct_a with_o the_o priesthood_n do_v destroy_v the_o peculiarity_n of_o power_n challenge_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o thence_o it_o must_v be_v infer_v that_o they_o who_o equal_o partake_v of_o priesthood_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n must_v have_v a_o equal_a supreme_a authority_n with_o he_o 2._o that_o one_o thing_n which_o the_o apostle_n do_v most_o especial_o insist_v on_o concern_v the_o priesthood_n of_o melchisedek_n be_v that_o the_o priest_n or_o high_a priest_n of_o that_o order_n must_v not_o derive_v or_o receive_v his_o priesthood_n from_o any_o predecessor_n nor_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o successor_n but_o must_v abide_v a_o priest_n for_o ever_o through_o that_o whole_a dispensation_n under_o which_o he_o be_v priest_n heb._n 7.3_o 8_o 16_o 17_o 21_o 23_o 24_o 28._o and_o therefore_o the_o melchisedekian_n priesthood_n be_v no_o more_o transfer_v from_o christ_n to_o any_o other_o person_n in_o the_o church_n than_o his_o proper_a mediatory_a office_n be_v rom._n beyerl_n de_fw-fr episc_n rom._n and_o they_o who_o say_v that_o this_o priesthood_n of_o christ_n can_v indeed_o be_v enjoy_v by_o any_o as_o successor_n to_o he_o but_o only_o as_o his_o vicar_n do_v not_o so_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n for_o it_o remain_v certain_a that_o no_o such_o pretend_a vicar_n can_v partake_v of_o this_o priesthood_n because_o in_o he_o it_o must_v be_v receive_v from_o a_o predecessor_n viz._n in_o that_o vicarship_n and_o priesthood_n and_o be_v leave_v to_o
those_o evasion_n which_o some_o have_v endeavour_v to_o make_v in_o this_o case_n as_o if_o in_o other_o thing_n beside_o ordination_n they_o may_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n he_o who_o due_o weight_v this_o canon_n will_v discern_v that_o it_o plain_o enough_o condemn_v the_o attempt_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n as_o a_o invade_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o distinct_a eparchy_n or_o province_n which_o be_v not_o heretofore_o and_o from_o the_o beginning_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o he_o or_o of_o those_o who_o do_v precede_v he_o 39_o conc._n in_o trul._n c._n 39_o and_o when_o the_o six_o general_n council_n do_v confirm_v this_o canon_n of_o ephesus_n concern_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o cyprian_a church_n they_o do_v own_o the_o privilege_n give_v to_o the_o metropolitan_a of_o cyprus_n in_o his_o territory_n to_o be_v equal_a to_o those_o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n enjoy_v in_o he_o to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o in_o the_o synod_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o constantius_n among_o the_o several_a province_n belong_v to_o that_o patriarch_n which_o therein_o assemble_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o cyprus_n 6._o also_o the_o west_n african_a church_n church_n the_o african_a church_n take_v in_o all_o numidia_n mauritania_n and_o the_o other_o ample_a territory_n of_o the_o carthaginian_a jurisdiction_n be_v never_o under_o any_o of_o the_o patriarch_n these_o limit_n be_v never_o claim_v to_o any_o of_o the_o eastern_a patriarchates_n and_o be_v sufficient_o exclude_v from_o thence_o by_o the_o canon_n of_o nice_a 6._o nic._n conc._n c._n 6._o constantinople_n and_o chalcedon_n which_o fix_v the_o bound_n of_o those_o church_n 28._o const_n c._n 2._o chalc._n c._n 28._o but_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n claim_v a_o power_n to_o receive_v appeal_n from_o those_o church_n in_o the_o case_n of_o a_o african_a presbyter_n who_o be_v therein_o censure_v and_o pretend_v a_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o give_v he_o that_o authority_n the_o african_a father_n after_o they_o have_v diligent_o seek_v for_o the_o most_o perfect_a copy_n of_o the_o nicene_n canon_n from_o constantinople_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n beside_o what_o they_o have_v before_o in_o latin_a do_v detect_v the_o fraud_n and_o falsehood_n of_o the_o claim_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o reject_v his_o demand_n to_o this_o purpose_n the_o sum_n of_o their_o proceed_n may_v be_v view_v not_o only_o in_o particular_a writer_n but_o also_o in_o the_o greek_a copy_n of_o the_o african_a code_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o six_o general_a council_n partly_o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o partly_o in_o the_o conclusion_n thereof_o 7._o but_o whereas_o it_o be_v pretend_v by_o several_a romish_a writer_n that_o these_o african_a father_n do_v in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o contest_v yield_v this_o authority_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n even_o this_o be_v very_o far_o from_o truth_n indeed_o they_o be_v resolve_v to_o submit_v if_o there_o be_v any_o canon_n of_o nice_a which_o enjoin_v that_o submission_n but_o after_o this_o demand_n concern_v appeal_n be_v make_v by_o pope_n zosimus_n and_o canvas_v in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o successor_n bonifacius_n the_o african_a father_n write_v to_o coelestin_n who_o succeed_v he_o gr._n ad_fw-la finem_fw-la conc._n carth._n gr._n both_o assert_v their_o own_o liberty_n of_o govern_v their_o own_o church_n and_o require_v he_o not_o to_o receive_v any_o into_o communion_n who_o they_o have_v reject_v from_o it_o and_o whereas_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o contest_v with_o zosimus_n there_o be_v a_o canon_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o milevis_n declare_v 22._o conc._n milev_n 2._o can._n 22._o that_o those_o who_o shall_v make_v appeal_n beyond_o the_o sea_n or_o to_o rome_n shall_v be_v uncapable_a of_o be_v receive_v into_o communion_n by_o any_o in_o africa_n 27._o cod._n afric_n c._n 27._o after_o this_o dispute_n be_v more_o full_o debate_v and_o consider_v they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o retract_v this_o canon_n that_o they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v put_v into_o the_o african_a or_o carthaginian_a code_n 31._o conc._n carth._n gr_n c._n 31._o which_o be_v compile_v and_o confirm_v about_o the_o end_n of_o this_o disquisition_n and_o therein_o this_o canon_n remain_v as_o a_o stand_a rule_n 8._o but_o because_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o zonaras_n 5._o zonar_n in_o conc._n sard._n c._n 5._o and_o by_o very_a many_o since_o that_o what_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n false_o urge_v as_o a_o canon_n of_o nice_a be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o canon_n of_o sardica_n concern_v that_o i_o shall_v note_v two_o thing_n first_o sardica_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o sardica_n that_o he_o who_o consider_v that_o zosimus_n will_v herein_o have_v falsify_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a that_o neither_o he_o nor_o they_o who_o manage_v this_o contest_v under_o he_o or_o after_o he_o do_v urge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n to_o those_o african_a bishop_n and_o that_o those_o bishop_n after_o all_o their_o enquiry_n do_v declare_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n sup_n epist_n ad_fw-la coelestin_n ubi_fw-la sup_n that_o they_o have_v never_o read_v in_o any_o synod_n of_o the_o father_n that_o any_o such_o authority_n be_v grant_v to_o he_o may_v be_v apt_a to_o suspect_v that_o possible_o there_o have_v be_v no_o very_o fair_a deal_n about_o this_o council_n of_o sardica_n or_o at_o least_o must_v conclude_v that_o they_o at_o rome_n be_v sensible_a that_o africa_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o council_n 9_o second_o that_o in_o this_o council_n of_o sardica_n 6._o cham._n tom._n 2._o l._n 13._o c._n 7._o marc._n de_fw-fr conc._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o n._n 6._o as_o chamier_n observe_v and_o p._n de_fw-fr marca_n ow_v here_o be_v no_o proper_a appeal_n to_o rome_n assert_v that_o the_o case_n under_o complaint_n may_v be_v there_o determine_v but_o only_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n may_v order_v a_o revise_v of_o the_o sentence_n which_o have_v be_v pronounce_v against_o any_o bishop_n upon_o his_o application_n to_o he_o and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o constitution_n be_v this_o 11._o socr._n l._n 2._o c._n 5_o 6_o 7_o 16_o 18._o sozom._n l._n 3._o c._n 5_o 10_o 11._o arianisme_n great_o prevail_v in_o the_o east_n the_o arian_n bishop_n there_o sentence_v and_o depose_v divers_a catholic_n bishop_n as_o particular_o they_o have_v do_v to_o athanasius_n in_o a_o synod_n of_o antioch_n who_o yet_o be_v receive_v at_o sardica_n now_o that_o the_o faith_n of_o nice_a may_v not_o by_o such_o method_n be_v suppress_v and_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v thereby_o confound_v the_o orthodox_n bishop_n at_o sardica_n who_o think_v themselves_o not_o bind_v to_o disclaim_v communion_n with_o all_o who_o the_o arian_n heretical_a bishop_n shall_v reject_v allow_v the_o bishop_n who_o have_v be_v censure_v a_o liberty_n to_o have_v his_o case_n re-examined_a and_o they_o commit_v this_o as_o a_o trust_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o preserve_v the_o catholic_n communion_n that_o he_o shall_v appoint_v bishop_n about_o that_o province_n send_v other_o also_o to_o join_v with_o they_o to_o judge_v of_o that_o case_n which_o trust_v the_o succeed_a bishop_n of_o rome_n make_v ill_a use_n of_o for_o the_o inordinate_a advancement_n of_o that_o see_n but_o this_o canon_n give_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o universal_a superiority_n in_o the_o right_n of_o his_o church_n 9_o sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 9_o marca_n de_fw-fr conc._n l._n 1._o c._n 3._o n._n 9_o but_o deal_v with_o he_o as_o the_o second_o general_n council_n do_v with_o several_a eminent_a bishop_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n who_o be_v appoint_v as_o capita_n communionis_fw-la that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n may_v communicate_v with_o they_o with_o who_o they_o hold_v communion_n nor_o can_v the_o western_a bishop_n convey_v any_o authority_n over_o the_o eastern_a church_n which_o be_v here_o chief_o concern_v 10_o now_o as_o these_o cyprian_a and_o african_a church_n as_o well_o as_o those_o in_o these_o island_n have_v a_o independent_a ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o patriarchal_a but_o not_o honour_v with_o that_o title_n so_o i_o may_v discourse_v further_o of_o other_o somewhat_o like_o instance_n both_o in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o west_n but_o i_o think_v that_o will_v be_v needless_a especial_o because_o the_o patriarchal_a bound_n and_o the_o limit_n of_o other_o free_a church_n ought_v not_o now_o to_o be_v fix_v in_o all_o place_n upon_o the_o same_o term_n on_o which_o they_o stand_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o i_o shall_v
anarchy_n where_o there_o be_v no_o superior_a or_o supreme_a it_o include_v irreligion_n because_o religion_n establish_v the_o government_n of_o a_o people_n to_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o whereas_o government_n must_v be_v by_o the_o exercise_n of_o a_o superior_a authority_n there_o can_v be_v no_o authority_n upon_o earth_n superior_a to_o the_o supreme_a 8._o three_o supremacy_n can_v be_v assert_v in_o a_o parliament_n without_o do_v violence_n to_o plain_a evidence_n for_o as_o loyal_a english_a parliament_n have_v constant_o acknowledge_v supremacy_n in_o the_o king_n so_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o parliament_n regular_o be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o king_n for_o he_o summon_v and_o give_v birth_n to_o it_o by_o his_o writ_n continue_v it_o at_o his_o pleasure_n and_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o adjourn_v prorogue_a or_o dissolve_v it_o as_o he_o see_v cause_n chap._n ix_o corollary_n from_o the_o forego_n discourse_n concern_v some_o duty_n of_o subjection_n the_o royal_a supremacy_n be_v assert_v it_o will_v hence_o follow_v 1._o right_o corol._n 1._o of_o submission_n and_o solemn_a profess_v the_o king_n right_o that_o subject_n ought_v to_o own_o and_o acknowledge_v this_o just_a authority_n and_o supremacy_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o hearty_o to_o manifest_v a_o humble_a peaceable_a and_o faithful_a submission_n thereunto_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v enjoin_v and_o they_o who_o be_v averse_a from_o the_o performance_n hereof_o do_v as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v enervate_a this_o authority_n and_o render_v it_o unmeet_a to_o attain_v its_o end_n for_o which_o god_n do_v appoint_v it_o even_o the_o peace_n and_o good_a of_o the_o world_n and_o for_o the_o more_o effectual_a promote_a of_o this_o faithful_a subjection_n the_o sacred_a bond_n of_o a_o oath_n of_o homage_n and_o fidelity_n 9_o b._n 1._o c_o 9_o be_v approve_v by_o god_n himself_o eccl._n 8.2_o and_o have_v be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o general_a wisdom_n of_o the_o world_n the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o such_o oath_n be_v manifest_a under_o the_o jewish_a government_n jud._n 11.10_o 2_o kin._n 11.17_o as_o also_o under_o the_o chaldean_a empire_n ezek_n 17.19_o and_o under_o the_o persian_a and_o roman_a empire_n 9_o joseph_n ant._n l._n 11._o c._n 8._o &_o l._n 17._o c._n 3._o herodian_a l._n 2._o bar._n a_o 169._o n._n 9_o and_o that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n do_v by_o their_o oath_n assure_v their_o allegiance_n to_o those_o prince_n seem_v well_o observe_v by_o baronius_n from_o tertullian_n apol._n c._n 32._o where_n discourse_v of_o that_o fidelity_n and_o honour_n which_o the_o christian_n have_v for_o the_o emperor_n upon_o that_o occasion_n say_v sed_fw-la &_o juramus_fw-la 2._o reverent_o of_o speak_v reverent_o corol._n 2._o subject_n ought_v also_o to_o speak_v of_o their_o prince_n with_o reverence_n and_o expression_n of_o honour_n for_o all_o authority_n whether_o of_o father_n master_n or_o other_o ruler_n derive_v suitable_a degree_n of_o honour_n upon_o the_o person_n the_o great_a and_o chief_a civil_a honour_n do_v of_o right_a belong_v to_o he_o who_o in_o his_o dominion_n be_v possessor_n of_o the_o high_a authority_n upon_o earth_n and_o the_o ordinary_a use_v outward_a expression_n and_o title_n of_o honour_n be_v in_o this_o case_n the_o more_o needful_a and_o reasonable_a because_o this_o have_v a_o considerable_a influence_n upon_o the_o dispose_n man_n to_o obedience_n and_o because_o government_n it_o self_n become_v most_o useful_a where_o it_o be_v entertain_v with_o due_a reverence_n wherefore_o the_o title_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d optimus_fw-la or_o most_o excellent_a which_o be_v the_o usual_a stile_n of_o honour_n which_o both_o jew_n and_o roman_n give_v to_o the_o precedent_n of_o judea_n act._n 23.26_o ch_n 24.3_o be_v ready_o make_v use_n of_o to_o festus_n by_o s._n paul_n act._n 26.25_o and_o when_o priest_n and_o ruler_n be_v none_o of_o the_o best_a man_n the_o holy_a scripture_n style_v the_o priest_n the_o angel_n or_o messenger_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o host_n mal._n 2.7_o and_o the_o ruler_n the_o minister_n of_o god_n rom._n 13.4_o and_o of_o such_o they_o use_v that_o expression_n ps_n 82.6_o i_o say_v you_o be_v go_n 3._o and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v forward_o by_o such_o mean_n to_o promote_v and_o secure_v the_o due_a honour_n of_o superior_n 〈◊〉_d eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 7._o c._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o which_o purpose_n dionysius_n bishop_n of_o alex_n andria_fw-la when_o he_o be_v a_o confessor_n and_o expose_v himself_o to_o be_v banish_v for_o the_o christian_a profession_n do_v yield_v to_o valerian_n and_o galienus_n persecute_v emperor_n the_o title_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d most_o pious_a 5._o athan._n ap._n ad_fw-la const_n testim_fw-la eccl._n alexand_n in_o athanas_n eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 10._o c._n 5._o both_o athanasius_n himself_o and_o the_o alexandrian_a church_n which_o hold_v to_o he_o call_v constantius_n the_o arian_n most_o religious_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o when_o constantine_n write_v to_o some_o of_o the_o prefect_n of_o the_o empire_n he_o give_v to_o they_o in_o two_o rescript_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n the_o title_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d your_o sanctity_n and_o that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v ready_o give_v to_o the_o emperor_n their_o usual_a imperial_a title_n and_o do_v ordinary_o treat_v they_o with_o such_o a_o stile_n as_o sanctissimi_fw-la pientissimi_fw-la religiosissimi_fw-la be_v not_o only_o manifest_v from_o particular_a writer_n but_o be_v abundant_o apparent_a from_o the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o provincial_n and_o even_o of_o ecumenical_a council_n 4._o 17._o conc._n eph._n tom._n 2._o c._n 10._o &_o to._n 4._o c._n 17._o and_o as_o the_o like_a expression_n of_o honour_n be_v frequent_o and_o usual_o give_v to_o the_o christian_a bishop_n so_o when_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n be_v about_o to_o denounce_v the_o sentence_n of_o deposition_n against_o nestorius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n for_o his_o heresy_n and_o when_o they_o write_v to_o celestine_n against_o john_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n as_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o compliance_n with_o nestorius_n they_o give_v they_o both_o the_o title_n of_o most_o religious_a and_o the_o like_a be_v do_v before_o the_o sentence_a dioscorus_n and_o other_o bishop_n who_o comply_v with_o eutyches_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n 18._o conc._n chalc._n act._n 3._o evagr._fw-la hist_n l._n 2._o c._n 18._o wherefore_o such_o expression_n as_o these_o be_v intend_v as_o title_n of_o honour_n give_v to_o they_o upon_o account_n of_o their_o office_n and_o without_o respect_n to_o their_o personal_a virtue_n and_o in_o that_o sense_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v bin._n mas_o de_fw-fr min._n angl._n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o n._n 3._o &_o ibid._n baron_n &_o bin._n 5._o the_o use_n of_o such_o expression_n of_o honorary_a title_n be_v allow_v and_o defend_v both_o by_o romish_a and_o protestant_a writer_n and_o those_o person_n who_o will_v appear_v backward_o in_o yield_v to_o the_o supreme_a governor_n his_o just_a stile_n of_o eminency_n and_o supremacy_n be_v want_v in_o give_v he_o the_o honour_n which_o god_n enjoin_v and_o can_v easy_o be_v acquit_v from_o the_o guilt_n of_o scandal_n in_o encourage_v the_o bad_a temper_n of_o some_o and_o add_v to_o the_o ignorance_n of_o other_o in_o that_o particular_a and_o they_o who_o be_v desirous_a to_o expose_v the_o person_n action_n or_o constitution_n of_o their_o superior_n may_v take_v warning_n by_o the_o act_n of_o ham_n towards_o his_o father_n noah_n which_o entail_v a_o curse_n upon_o his_o posterity_n 6._o corol._n 3._o it_o be_v also_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n king_n of_o pray_v for_o king_n hearty_o to_o pray_v for_o god_n blessing_n on_o the_o person_n and_o government_n of_o their_o sovereign_n because_o therein_o both_o church_n and_o state_n and_o private_a interest_n also_o be_v so_o much_o concern_v this_o be_v enjoin_v by_o s._n paul_n as_o a_o matter_n of_o principal_a concernment_n 1_o tim._n 2.1_o 2._o and_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o early_a time_n of_o christianity_n praef._n tert._n apol_n c._n 30._o conc._n emer_n in_o praef._n and_o the_o council_n of_o merida_n do_v more_o particular_o pray_v for_o their_o king_n recessuinthus_fw-la because_o he_o be_v governor_n in_o all_o cause_n civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a quoniam_fw-la de_fw-la secularibus_fw-la sancta_fw-la illi_fw-la manet_fw-la cura_fw-la &_o ecclesiastica_fw-la per_fw-la divinam_fw-la gratiam_fw-la recte_fw-la disponit_fw-la ment_fw-la intentâ_fw-la sit_fw-la illi_fw-la opitulatrix_fw-la ineffabilis_fw-la omnipotentis_fw-la dei_fw-la gratia_fw-la quae_fw-la se_fw-la quaerentibus_fw-la manet_fw-la propanqua_fw-la but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o high_a piece_n of_o
proper_o a_o heretical_a position_n for_o this_o justifi_v the_o high_a disobedience_n and_o resistance_n of_o superior_n though_o the_o apostle_n declare_v that_o such_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n this_o give_v liberty_n to_o the_o great_a act_n of_o unrighteousness_n towards_o prince_n and_o consequent_o towards_o their_o subject_n and_o the_o whole_a community_n although_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n declare_v that_o the_o unrighteous_a can_v inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n it_o also_o give_v way_n to_o the_o wicked_a practice_n of_o murder_n 5._o the_o like_a position_n in_o the_o arrest_n of_o the_o parl._n of_o paris_n against_o chastell_n be_v condemn_v as_o heretical_a and_o on_o these_o account_n in_o greg._n 7._o plerisque_fw-la episcopis_fw-la pestifera_fw-la haeresis_fw-la visa_fw-la est_fw-la aventin_n annal._n boior_n l._n 5._o and_o break_v the_o peace_n and_o order_n of_o the_o world_n under_o most_o heinous_a aggravation_n though_o all_o this_o be_v severe_o decry_v and_o condemn_v in_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o it_o allow_v of_o the_o most_o signal_n instance_n of_o perfideiousness_n notwithstanding_o the_o obligation_n in_o this_o case_n to_o fidelity_n from_o the_o divine_a precept_n the_o reverence_n of_o a_o oath_n the_o respect_n to_o god_n ordinance_n by_o which_o ruler_n be_v establish_v and_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o common_a good_a and_o after_o all_o this_o to_o aver_v that_o any_o thing_n of_o christ_n institution_n and_o appointment_n do_v give_v a_o warrant_n to_o and_o approbation_n of_o these_o impiety_n be_v a_o position_n both_o heretical_a and_o blasphemous_a concern_v the_o government_n of_o our_o saviour_n now_o not_o only_o those_o assertion_n which_o direct_o contradict_v the_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n but_o those_o also_o which_o oppose_v the_o necessary_a rule_n and_o precept_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n which_o be_v a_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o doctrine_n have_v general_o be_v esteem_v heretical_a doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n thus_o those_o assertion_n of_o simon_n magus_n 26._o epiph._n haer._n 21_o 25_o 26._o the_o gnostic_n and_o the_o nicolaitan_n whereby_o they_o give_v allowance_n to_o impure_a and_o unclean_a practice_n have_v ever_o be_v reckon_v among_o their_o heretical_a doctrine_n 61._o ibid._n haer._n 47._o &_o 61._o such_o also_o be_v account_v the_o position_n condemn_v marriage_n by_o the_o encratitae_n and_o apotactici_n and_o the_o reject_v all_o proper_a possession_n and_o dominion_n by_o the_o latter_a of_o they_o with_o many_o other_o thing_n of_o like_a sort_n 20._o but_o some_o may_v incline_v to_o think_v that_o wicked_a assertion_n contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v account_v heretical_a unless_o they_o be_v so_o adjudge_v and_o declare_v by_o a_o catholic_n council_n now_o here_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o with_o respect_n to_o external_a penalty_n to_o be_v inflict_v on_o heretic_n such_o rule_n have_v oft_o time_n be_v reasonable_o observe_v and_o it_o must_v also_o be_v grant_v that_o in_o what_o church_n soever_o truth_n and_o a_o zeal_n for_o religion_n be_v maintain_v it_o may_v well_o be_v expect_v that_o spurious_a and_o dangerous_a doctrine_n which_o open_o spring_v up_o therein_o will_v be_v there_o detest_a and_o condemn_v and_o the_o authoritative_a sentence_n of_o lawful_a council_n ought_v to_o be_v reverence_v but_o it_o can_v be_v that_o in_o the_o inward_a nature_n of_o the_o thing_n the_o be_v of_o a_o heretical_a doctrine_n must_v depend_v on_o such_o a_o declaration_n have_v this_o be_v true_a the_o first_o broacher_n and_o secret_a spreader_n of_o all_o heresy_n how_o impious_a soever_o they_o be_v can_v not_o be_v forthwith_o chargeable_a with_o heretical_a doctrine_n and_o if_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n be_v either_o want_v to_o their_o duty_n or_o by_o any_o extraordinary_a emergency_n be_v in_o a_o incapacity_n of_o meeting_n in_o council_n or_o else_o be_v over-voted_n in_o the_o council_n as_o it_o happen_v in_o the_o synod_n of_o ephesus_n concern_v eutyches_n and_o in_o many_o other_o heretical_a convention_n this_o will_v excuse_v from_o heresy_n the_o teacher_n of_o the_o most_o wicked_a doctrine_n though_o they_o propagate_v they_o and_o persist_v in_o they_o to_o their_o life_n end_v and_o if_o the_o determination_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n shall_v be_v think_v necessary_a to_o the_o assert_v any_o doctrine_n to_o be_v heretical_a then_o can_v there_o be_v no_o heresy_n in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n unless_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n declare_v in_o that_o council_n act_v 15._o if_o that_o shall_v be_v suppose_v general_n then_o also_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o other_o of_o the_o father_n be_v unadvised_a in_o their_o undertake_n to_o write_v against_o heresy_n which_o there_o never_o have_v be_v any_o such_o thing_n and_o then_o it_o must_v be_v assert_v also_o that_o arius_n be_v false_o accuse_v of_o heresy_n before_o the_o meeting_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o what_o in_o its_o nature_n be_v not_o heresy_n can_v be_v true_o so_o adjudge_v 21._o council_n practice_n of_o difloyalty_n condemn_v by_o council_n yet_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o position_n here_o reject_v and_o abjure_v have_v be_v also_o censure_v and_o condemn_v by_o christian_a council_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v expect_v that_o such_o thing_n shall_v be_v condemn_v by_o council_n because_o no_o such_o position_n be_v then_o defend_v nor_o any_o such_o wicked_a undertake_n against_o prince_n than_o practise_v by_o the_o professor_n of_o christianity_n but_o after_o that_o disloyal_a and_o treacherous_a practice_n be_v entertain_v they_o be_v earnest_o censure_v and_o condemn_v by_o divers_a council_n in_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n it_o be_v declare_v 74._o conc._n tolet_n 4._o c._n 74._o that_o whosoever_o shall_v violate_v their_o oath_n make_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o king_n or_o shall_v attempt_v his_o death_n or_o the_o depose_n he_o from_o his_o kingdom_n qualibet_fw-la conjuratione_fw-la aut_fw-la study_v by_o any_o covenant_n or_o design_n whatsoever_o shall_v be_v anathema_n from_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n and_o have_v no_o society_n with_o his_o church_n 2._o conc._n tolet_n 5._o c._n 2._o and_o much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v declare_v in_o the_o five_o and_o other_o follow_a council_n of_o toledo_n and_o in_o a_o synod_n of_o all_o england_n in_o which_o also_o the_o pope_n legate_n be_v present_a spelm._n in_o conc._n calcuthens_n a_o 787._o c._n 12._o in_o spelm._n a_o like_a dreadful_a curse_n be_v denounce_v against_o they_o who_o shall_v violate_v the_o majesty_n of_o prince_n and_o also_o that_o they_o who_o shall_v consent_v to_o such_o a_o sacrilege_n as_o to_o take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o the_o king_n shall_v perish_v with_o a_o everlasting_a curse_n and_o be_v companion_n with_o judas_n shall_v be_v burn_v with_o eternal_a fire_n and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n 15._o conc._n constant_a sess_n 15._o that_o assertion_n that_o a_o ill_a govern_v prince_n may_v lawful_o or_o meritorious_o be_v kill_v by_o his_o subject_n or_o vasal_n be_v condemn_v as_o erroneous_a in_o faith_n and_o manner_n and_o reject_v as_o heretical_a scandalous_a etc._n etc._n 22._o it_o be_v confess_v indeed_o that_o there_o be_v no_o particular_a clause_n in_o these_o council_n now_o produce_v for_o condemn_v these_o treasonable_a act_n in_o this_o special_a case_n of_o the_o pope_n pretend_a deprivation_n but_o yet_o the_o former_a council_n take_v in_o all_o case_n without_o exception_n and_o no_o such_o papal_a power_n be_v ever_o pretend_v to_o in_o those_o day_n and_o though_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n have_v a_o reservation_n of_o a_o dangerous_a aspect_n concern_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o judge_n yet_o since_o the_o pope_n be_v in_o truth_n no_o judge_n to_o depose_v prince_n the_o pretence_n hereof_o can_v no_o more_o mend_v the_o matter_n than_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n against_o our_o saviour_n 1085._o apud_fw-la brixinam_fw-la hildebrandum_fw-la haereseoscondemnam_fw-la avent_n l._n 5._o p._n 460._o urspergen_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1080._o &_o 1085._o can_v vindicate_v judas_n for_o betray_v he_o or_o the_o jew_n for_o crucify_a he_o yet_o still_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o produce_v several_a council_n who_o since_o the_o appearance_n of_o this_o haughty_a papal_a claim_n of_o depose_v prince_n have_v with_o particular_a respect_n thereto_o declare_v against_o this_o impious_a doctrine_n which_o be_v detest_v by_o they_o who_o take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n when_o this_o papal_a usurpation_n be_v first_o put_v in_o practice_n by_o greg._n 7._o against_o henry_n 4._o emperor_n there_o be_v council_n at_o mentz_n ticinum_n and_o brixia_n and_o other_o after_o they_o who_o still_o condemn_v all_o
those_o who_o in_o that_o case_n act_v against_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o pope_n pretence_n be_v also_o include_v in_o that_o general_a declaration_n in_o our_o own_o church_n 1640._o can._n 1._o 1640._o against_o subject_n bear_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o these_o council_n though_o disallow_v at_o rome_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n true_o catholic_n because_o they_o hold_v to_o the_o rule_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o true_a and_o primitive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 23._o but_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o demand_v adherent_n this_o heretical_a position_n entertain_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n that_o for_o the_o declare_v this_o to_o be_v heresy_n we_o shall_v produce_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n against_o this_o detestable_a position_n since_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o main_a part_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v the_o person_n who_o stand_v chargeable_a with_o maintain_v either_o the_o whole_a or_o at_o least_o a_o considerable_a part_n of_o this_o heretical_a position_n here_o abjure_v for_o in_o this_o position_n that_o prince_n which_o be_v excommunicate_v or_o deprive_v by_o the_o pope_n may_v he_o depose_v or_o murder_v by_o their_o subject_n or_o any_o other_o whatsoever_o the_o two_o main_a branch_n do_v concern_v the_o depose_n and_o the_o murder_n of_o prince_n deprive_v or_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n touch_v the_o former_a the_o depose_n of_o they_o the_o very_a form_n of_o the_o papal_a sentence_n which_o i_o have_v above_o mention_v 7._o supra_fw-la n._n 5_o &_o 7._o not_o only_o allow_v but_o require_v and_o command_v that_o such_o prince_n be_v depose_v and_o that_o their_o subject_n do_v renounce_v all_o fealty_n and_o allegiance_n to_o they_o 2._o aventin_n ann._n boior_n l._n 5._o p._n 460._o epist_n leodiens_n advers._fw-la paschal_n 2._o and_o by_o the_o pope_n his_o conclave_n and_o their_o adherent_n it_o have_v be_v account_v a_o crime_n deserve_v excommunication_n and_o death_n also_o for_o subject_n to_o defend_v their_o sovereign_n who_o the_o pope_n have_v sentence_v as_o be_v long_o since_o complain_v of_o by_o some_o of_o they_o who_o maintain_v their_o allegiance_n to_o the_o emperor_n hen._n 4._o and_o be_v therefore_o by_o the_o pope_n devote_v to_o destruction_n 24._o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v divers_a person_n and_o the_o chief_a part_n of_o some_o country_n of_o the_o romish_a communion_n who_o own_v not_o but_o oppose_v that_o part_n of_o this_o assertion_n which_o concern_v the_o depose_n of_o prince_n 1609._o le_fw-fr merc._n franc._n a_o 1609._o but_o several_a write_n of_o this_o sort_n of_o man_n as_o of_o barclay_n de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la papae_fw-la and_o other_o of_o the_o like_a temper_n have_v undergo_v a_o public_a censure_n at_o rome_n and_o their_o opinion_n be_v herein_o look_v on_o with_o so_o ill_a a_o eye_n that_o at_o rome_n they_o be_v think_v not_o to_o be_v altogether_o find_v in_o the_o roman_a faith_n 25._o and_o touch_v the_o deprive_v such_o prince_n of_o their_o life_n fidelit_fw-la bell._n resp_n ad_fw-la p._n 66._o apolog._n pro_fw-la juram_fw-la fidelit_fw-la when_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n have_v assert_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o pope_n method_n to_o promote_v any_o thing_n against_o their_o life_n he_o explain_v himself_o that_o he_o mean_v this_o with_o respect_n to_o private_a assassinate_n and_o not_o to_o what_o may_v happen_v in_o the_o raise_n open_a war_n but_o yet_o concern_v the_o more_o secret_a attempt_n of_o parricide_n against_o such_o prince_n excommunicatorum_fw-la c._n 23._o q._n 5._o excommunicatorum_fw-la 1._o their_o canon_n declare_v that_o they_o be_v not_o account_v murderer_n who_o in_o a_o zeal_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v kill_v some_o who_o be_v excommunicate_a 2._o the_o horrid_a act_n of_o james_n clement_n who_o murder_v henry_n the_o three_o of_o france_n be_v applaud_v by_o sixtus_n the_o five_o in_o the_o roman_a consistory_n 3._o 376._o le_fw-fr mercure_n francois_n a_o 1609._o f._n 376._o the_o arrest_n of_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n against_o john_n chastell_n who_o attempt_v the_o murder_n of_o henry_n the_o four_o and_o wound_v he_o be_v censure_v at_o rome_n by_o a_o public_a edict_n nou._n 9_o 1609._o 4._o when_o parry_n undertake_v to_o kill_v queen_n elizabeth_n 504._o eliz._n annal_n christian_n subjection_n part._n 3._o p._n 503_o 504._o his_o intention_n be_v not_o only_o promote_v by_o the_o pope_n nunioes_n and_o other_o person_n in_o venice_n and_o france_n but_o desire_v for_o his_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o understand_v the_o pope_n approbation_n by_o a_o letter_n from_o cardinal_n di_fw-it como_n which_o be_v read_v at_o his_o arraignment_n and_o own_a by_o he_o he_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o pope_n himself_o high_o praise_v and_o favour_v his_o undertake_n as_o may_v appear_v from_o the_o letter_n itself_o in_o bishop_n bilson_n date_v januar._n 30._o 1584._o and_o to_o these_o other_o thing_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o of_o late_a time_n may_v be_v add_v which_o will_v show_v that_o at_o least_o at_o some_o time_n such_o thing_n as_o these_o have_v be_v encourage_v at_o rome_n 26._o yet_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o such_o position_n as_o this_o express_v in_o this_o oath_n peter_n but_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v damnable_a heresy_n by_o s._n peter_n be_v in_o general_n account_v and_o declare_v damnable_a heresy_n by_o one_o who_o be_v own_v to_o have_v have_v both_o apostolical_a and_o episcopal_a authority_n at_o rome_n even_o by_o s._n peter_n himself_o when_o he_o have_v foretell_v the_o come_n in_o and_o spread_a of_o damnable_a heresy_n 2_o pet._n 2.1_o 2._o and_o declare_v the_o destruction_n that_o shall_v come_v upon_o those_o who_o receive_v they_o v._o 1_o 3_o 4_o 9_o he_o than_o tell_v we_o in_o some_o particular_n who_o they_o be_v who_o god_n will_v thus_o punish_v v._o 10._o chief_a they_o who_o walk_v after_o the_o flesh_n in_o the_o lust_n of_o uncleanness_n and_o despise_v government_n presumptuous_a be_v they_o self-willed_a they_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n now_o the_o walk_n in_o the_o lust_n of_o uncleanness_n be_v the_o practical_a embrace_v the_o impure_a and_o heretical_a doctrine_n of_o simon_n magus_n the_o gnostic_n and_o other_o like_v they_o and_o since_o government_n and_o dignity_n do_v very_o proper_o express_v civil_a as_o well_o as_o ecclesiastical_a or_o any_o other_o power_n and_o the_o temper_n of_o those_o who_o be_v prone_a to_o despise_v civil_a government_n be_v fit_o describe_v by_o their_o be_v presumptuous_a and_o self-willed_a and_o s._n judas_n in_o the_o parallel_n place_n judas_n 8_o 11._o speak_v of_o their_o perish_v in_o the_o gainsay_n of_o core_n these_o word_n may_v reasonable_o be_v think_v to_o have_v a_o great_a respect_n to_o civil_a authority_n and_o if_o we_o further_o consider_v that_o among_o those_o ancient_a heretic_n some_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o liberty_n so_o far_o oppose_v dominion_n that_o they_o despise_v their_o master_n and_o will_v not_o obey_v they_o the_o allow_v of_o which_o s._n paul_n condemn_v as_o a_o great_a opposition_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 1_o tim._n 6.1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o and_o that_o there_o be_v some_o intimation_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n towards_o king_n and_o other_o governor_n 1_o pet._n 2.13_o 14_o 16._o and_o that_o at_o last_o this_o proceed_v so_o far_o that_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n have_v its_o original_a not_o from_o god_n but_o from_o the_o evil_a spirit_n which_o position_n irenaeus_n confute_v this_o may_v well_o persuade_v and_o manifest_v 22._o iren._n adv_o haeres_fw-la l._n 5._o c._n 24._o tertul._n adv_o valent_n c._n 22._o that_o the_o apostle_n have_v in_o this_o place_n a_o eye_n to_o these_o thing_n and_o then_o this_o sense_n must_v be_v comprehend_v nder_v these_o word_n that_o those_o assertion_n which_o eminent_o include_v the_o despise_n disobey_v and_o speak_v evil_a of_o civil_a government_n and_o authority_n as_o the_o declare_v it_o lawful_a to_o depose_v or_o murder_v a_o sovereign_n do_v be_v damnable_a heresy_n 27._o i_o only_o add_v that_o pertinaciousness_n which_o be_v include_v in_o the_o description_n of_o a_o heretic_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o person_n who_o embrace_v heretical_a doctrine_n be_v not_o needful_a though_o it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o case_n sufficient_o evident_a to_o prove_v a_o position_n to_o be_v heretical_a 28._o allegiance_n of_o absolve_a from_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n i_o shall_v not_o insist_v particular_o on_o that_o clause_n in_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n that_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o any_o person_n whatsoever_o have_v power_n to_o absolve_v from_o that_o oath_n because_o this_o must_v stand_v and_o
subject_n either_o to_o kill_v he_o or_o to_o take_v away_o his_o good_n potest_fw-la civis_fw-la ille_fw-la vim_o vi_fw-la repellendo_fw-la eum_fw-la interimere_fw-la that_o subject_n in_o repel_v force_n by_o force_n may_v kill_v he_o 2._o now_o this_o disorderly_a and_o unruly_a management_n of_o self_n defence_n will_v fill_v the_o world_n with_o tumult_n and_o subvert_v the_o foundation_n of_o its_o peace_n and_o government_n since_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n will_v be_v put_v into_o every_o private_a man_n hand_n to_o use_v it_o against_o his_o governor_n when_o he_o shall_v think_v it_o fit_a for_o his_o own_o interest_n but_o that_o the_o falsehood_n as_o well_o as_o the_o danger_n of_o this_o pretence_n may_v be_v manifest_a i_o shall_v return_v a_o answer_n thereto_o in_o three_o head_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v notorious_o false_a that_o man_n be_v oblige_v by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n in_o all_o case_n to_o defend_v their_o own_o life_n and_o outward_a interest_n by_o force_n and_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prejudice_n against_o this_o that_o he_o who_o will_v maintain_v it_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o all_o those_o who_o die_v martyr_n for_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v violate_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n in_o not_o resist_v their_o persecutor_n and_o that_o all_o malefactor_n ought_v to_o fight_v for_o their_o life_n rather_o than_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o justice_n conscience_n the_o prime_a law_n of_o nature_n to_o rational_a being_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o good_a conscience_n 2._o that_o the_o prime_a law_n which_o the_o nature_n and_o be_v of_o man_n who_o be_v a_o rational_a creature_n and_o capable_a of_o happiness_n do_v oblige_v he_o to_o observe_v be_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o take_v care_n of_o his_o own_o welfare_n and_o chief_a good_a and_o to_o endeavour_v after_o true_a perfection_n and_o because_o this_o be_v chief_o procure_v by_o well_o do_v therefore_o to_o be_v pious_a and_o sober_a loyal_a and_o peaceable_a just_a and_o good_a whereby_o purity_n of_o heart_n and_o integrity_n and_o peace_n of_o conscience_n be_v preserve_v and_o a_o good_a name_n here_o and_o a_o bless_a state_n hereafter_o obtain_v these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o our_o nature_n and_o be_v and_o our_o religion_n also_o oblige_v we_o principal_o to_o design_n and_o all_o outward_a interest_n of_o this_o life_n must_v be_v place_v in_o subordination_n to_o they_o and_o sure_o no_o christian_a will_v believe_v that_o our_o saviour_n by_o his_o religion_n do_v subvert_v the_o prime_a law_n of_o our_o nature_n and_o be_v when_o he_o require_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n to_o be_v ready_a to_o lose_v their_o life_n for_o his_o sake_n and_o to_o forsake_v all_o and_o follow_v he_o 3._o that_o self_n defence_n be_v then_o only_o lawful_a to_o be_v manage_v by_o force_n when_o this_o may_v be_v do_v by_o lawful_a mean_n and_o without_o transgress_v any_o necessary_a duty_n to_o god_n or_o man._n it_o be_v therefore_o just_o allow_v so_o far_o as_o it_o necessary_a against_o private_a violence_n and_o assault_n be_v then_o warrantable_a by_o the_o rule_n of_o right_a reason_n and_o good_a conscience_n which_o be_v the_o law_n of_o our_o nature_n but_o to_o allow_v a_o right_n of_o self-defence_n to_o every_o man_n by_o take_v arm_n against_o his_o superior_a be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o no_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o own_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n in_o the_o world_n or_o to_o submit_v himself_o and_o his_o interest_n to_o be_v govern_v by_o any_o civil_a power_n 3._o it_o be_v also_o urge_v etc._n rutherf_n ubi_fw-la sup_n qu._n 25._o jun._n brut._n qu._n 3._o p._n 110._o etc._n etc._n that_o in_o the_o constitution_n of_o government_n prince_n be_v appoint_v for_o this_o end_n to_o wit_n the_o good_a of_o the_o people_n and_o therefore_o the_o people_n good_a be_v to_o be_v pursue_v though_o against_o the_o person_n or_o government_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o they_o most_o comply_v with_o the_o great_a end_n of_o government_n who_o will_v take_v care_n of_o the_o community_n 10._o armin._n disp_n publ_n thes_n 25._o n._n 10._o and_o therefore_o if_o a_o prince_n do_v not_o promote_v the_o people_n good_a the_o end_n must_v be_v prefer_v before_o the_o mean_n and_o the_o good_a of_o the_o commonwealth_n be_v otherwise_o to_o be_v provide_v for_o government_n of_o the_o end_n of_o government_n anbs_n 1._o that_o though_o the_o good_a of_o the_o people_n be_v a_o great_a end_n of_o government_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o sole_a end_n thereof_o but_o as_o when_o a_o prince_n appoint_v a_o chief_a officer_n of_o a_o corporation_n this_o be_v not_o only_o for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o member_n of_o that_o society_n but_o it_o be_v also_o intend_a that_o they_o may_v be_v more_o useful_a to_o do_v the_o king_n service_n and_o that_o the_o commonwealth_n may_v receive_v benefit_n thereby_o so_o in_o sovereignty_n there_o be_v a_o claim_n of_o god_n authority_n in_o the_o world_n for_o his_o honour_n and_o therefore_o out_o of_o conscience_n and_o duty_n to_o god_n there_o must_v be_v a_o subjection_n show_v to_o ruler_n as_o his_o minister_n beside_o what_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o community_n will_v require_v 2._o if_o government_n be_v whole_o intend_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o good_a of_o subject_n i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o former_a section_n that_o order_n peace_n and_o justice_n can_v be_v thereby_o establish_v among_o man_n unless_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o none_o may_v resist_v the_o ruler_n authority_n 3._o to_o lay_v down_o such_o rule_n that_o man_n be_v no_o long_o oblige_v to_o observe_v any_o constitution_n intend_v for_o a_o further_a end_n than_o as_o the_o party_n concern_v shall_v judge_v it_o to_o conduce_v to_o that_o end_n be_v dangerous_a and_o unsound_a by_o this_o rule_n discontent_a person_n may_v break_v the_o indissoluble_a bond_n of_o conjugal_a relation_n where_o they_o account_v it_o not_o to_o answer_v the_o end_n by_o mutual_a helpfulness_n and_o comfort_n 11._o gemer_n in_o sanhedr_n cap._n 2._o par._n 11._o and_o when_o god_n forbid_v the_o king_n of_o israel_n to_o multiply_v wife_n lest_o his_o heart_n shall_v turn_v away_o from_o god_n deut._n 17.17_o the_o jewish_a writer_n account_n solomon_n just_o unblamable_a for_o his_o multiply_a wife_n though_o he_o mightpresume_v there_o will_v be_v no_o danger_n of_o his_o forsake_v god_n thereby_o 4._o papist_n of_o the_o original_n of_o government_n be_v from_o the_o people_n sov_n power_n of_o parl._n part._n 1._o p._n 35_o 36._o ruth_n civ_o pol._n qu._n 4._o p._n 10._o &_o qu._n 19_o p._n 148._o this_o assert_v by_o many_o papist_n but_o thou_o be_v another_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v much_o insist_v on_o and_o will_v require_v a_o large_a examination_n concern_v the_o original_n of_o sovereignty_n and_o the_o deduction_n which_o may_v be_v make_v from_o thence_o it_o be_v urge_v in_o our_o late_a unhappy_a time_n in_o england_n that_o the_o sovereign_a power_n be_v more_o in_o the_o people_n than_o in_o the_o king_n or_o prince_n who_o be_v original_o create_v by_o they_o and_o in_o scotland_n it_o be_v assert_v then_o as_o a_o ground_n of_o take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n that_o royal_a power_n be_v radical_o in_o the_o people_n be_v communicate_v from_o they_o and_o that_o they_o may_v take_v it_o again_o if_o the_o condition_n on_o which_o they_o give_v it_o be_v violate_v and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v the_o fountain_n power_n be_v still_o superior_a to_o the_o king_n 5._o 2._o v._o bannes_n in_o 2._o 2ae_fw-la qu._n 40._o art_n 1._o dub._n 2._o and_o it_o be_v ordinary_a with_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n to_o make_v the_o people_n the_o original_n of_o the_o prince_n sovereign_a power_n and_o many_o of_o they_o make_v use_n of_o this_o assertion_n as_o one_o way_n to_o show_v the_o excellency_n of_o the_o pope_n above_o prince_n thus_o salmeron_n 63._o salm._n tom._n 12._o tract_n 63._o civil_a power_n say_v he_o be_v indeed_o from_o god_n so_o far_o as_o he_o make_v the_o community_n free_a and_o give_v they_o light_n and_o power_n to_o set_v up_o governor_n and_o therefore_o secular_a power_n do_v not_o so_o descend_v from_o heaven_n but_o that_o it_o rather_o ascend_v from_o the_o community_n unto_o the_o king_n or_o other_o chief_a magistrate_n dominicus_n soto_n assert_n 2._o de_fw-fr justit_fw-la &_o jur._n l._n 4._o qu._n 4._o art_n 2._o reges_fw-la à _fw-la suis_fw-la regnis_fw-la potestatem_fw-la recipiunt_fw-la king_n receive_v their_o power_n from_o their_o kingdom_n 6._o bell._n de_fw-fr laicis_fw-la c._n 6._o bellarmine_n assert_v indeed_o political_a powder_n and_o government_n to_o be_v from_o god_n but_o that_o he_o give_v it_o immediate_o to_o the_o whole_a multitude_n and_o they_o transfer_v it_o to_o
unsettle_a ungoverned_a confusion_n it_o will_v be_v also_o a_o reflection_n upon_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o imagine_v that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o will_n that_o justice_n shall_v be_v administer_v and_o viciousness_n punish_v among_o man_n that_o peace_n shall_v not_o be_v preserve_v and_o goodness_n encourage_v in_o the_o world_n and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o disparagement_n to_o his_o wisdom_n to_o conceive_v that_o he_o shall_v appoint_v all_o these_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v whilst_o he_o commit_v no_o power_n or_o authority_n to_o any_o person_n or_o order_n of_o man_n to_o take_v care_n of_o they_o 3._o scripture_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o express_a testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n put_v this_o matter_n out_o of_o doubt_n there_o governor_n as_o have_v god_n authority_n be_v style_v god_n and_o child_n of_o the_o most_o high_a ps_n 82.6_o and_o beside_o the_o government_n of_o israel_n which_o be_v evident_o establish_v by_o god_n appointment_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o david_n so_o much_o reverence_v saul_n as_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v we_o be_v tell_v pr._n 8.15_o 16._o by_o i_o king_n reign_n and_o prince_n decree_v justice_n by_o i_o prince_n rule_v and_o noble_n even_o all_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o god_n declare_v by_o jeremy_n jer._n 27.5_o 6._o i_o have_v make_v the_o earth_n and_o have_v give_v it_o to_o who_o it_o seem_v meet_v unto_o i_o and_o now_o have_v i_o give_v all_o these_o land_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n the_o king_n of_o babylon_n my_o servant_n cyrus_n also_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n shepherd_n be_v 44.28_o prince_n be_v oft_o style_v shepherd_n because_o their_o office_n and_o government_n be_v thereby_o much_o resemble_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v s._n basil_n and_o the_o hebrew_n word_n for_o a_o shepherd_n be_v sometime_o render_v in_o the_o chaldee_n paraphrase_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o prince_n or_o governor_n he_o be_v also_o call_v the_o lord_n anoint_v be_v 45.1_o and_o daniel_n tell_v nabuchadnezzar_n that_o god_n set_v up_o king_n dan._n 2.21_o and_o that_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n have_v give_v he_o a_o kingdom_n v._o 37._o s._n paul_n also_o declare_v that_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n and_o the_o power_n that_o be_v be_v ordain_v of_o god_n rom._n 13.1_o and_o he_o style_v the_o power_n the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n v._o 2._o and_o the_o ruler_n the_o minister_n of_o god_n v._o 4._o 4._o church_n by_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n even_o when_o they_o be_v under_o persecution_n by_o the_o roman_a emperor_n do_v yet_o constant_o acknowledge_v their_o authority_n to_o be_v from_o god_n 24._o tert._n ad_fw-la sâ—â—p_n c._n 2._o apol._n c._n 30._o adu._n hare_n l._n 5._o c._n 24._o tertullian_n declare_v that_o the_o christian_n know_v that_o the_o emperor_n be_v constitute_v by_o his_o god_n and_o say_v he_o from_o thence_o be_v the_o emperor_n from_o whence_o be_v the_o man_n from_o thence_o be_v his_o power_n from_o whence_o be_v his_o spirit_n and_o the_o same_o sense_n be_v express_v by_o irenaeus_n gr_n eus_n hist_o l._n 7._o c._n 11._o gr_n and_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n in_o eusebius_n acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v god_n who_o give_v the_o empire_n to_o valerian_n and_o galienus_n the_o same_o truth_n be_v assert_v by_o s._n aug._n the_o civ_o dei_fw-la l_o 5._o c._n 21._o by_o epiphanius_n haeres_fw-la 40._o and_o by_o divers_a other_o christian_a writer_n laicis_fw-la bell._n in_o lib._n recogn_n de_fw-fr laicis_fw-la insomuch_o that_o when_o bellarmine_n seek_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o ancient_a writer_n to_o prove_v dominion_n to_o be_v of_o humane_a original_n he_o can_v meet_v with_o no_o theological_a writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n who_o favour_v his_o opinion_n among_o the_o father_n and_o therefore_o take_v up_o with_o aquinas_n and_o paulus_n orosius_n affirm_v 3._o oros_n hist_o l._n 2._o c._n 1._o vell._n in_o 4._o tom._n aug._n ad_fw-la 22_o qu._n dc_o concord_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o n._n 1_o 2_o 3._o that_o all_o power_n and_o government_n be_v of_o god_n be_v that_o which_o they_o who_o have_v not_o read_v the_o scripture_n do_v think_v and_o they_o who_o have_v read_v they_o do_v know_v and_o some_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n as_o vellosillus_n and_o especial_o p._n the_o marca_n 5._o and_o now_o let_v any_o equal_a reader_n consider_v whether_o the_o evidence_n of_o reason_n scripture_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n will_v agree_v with_o that_o reproachful_a position_n of_o hildebrand_n or_o greg._n 7._o 21._o greg._n 7._o epist_n l._n 8._o ep._n 21._o against_o god_n and_o his_o vicegerent_n that_o king_n have_v their_o beginning_n from_o they_o who_o affect_v rule_v by_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o they_o all_o tend_v to_o confirm_v what_o have_v be_v assert_v in_o our_o church_n 1640._o can._n 1._o 1640._o that_o the_o most_o high_a and_o sacred_a order_n of_o king_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n himself_o found_v in_o the_o prime_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o clear_o establish_v by_o express_a text_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 6._o and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o ruler_n power_n authority_n and_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o authority_n will_v further_o speak_v its_o constitution_n to_o be_v from_o god_n he_o be_v to_o judge_v the_o people_n but_o god_n be_v the_o judge_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n all_o act_n of_o judgement_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v not_o for_o man_n but_o for_o the_o lord_n 2_o chr._n 19.6_o and_o therefore_o must_v be_v perform_v by_o a_o authority_n derive_v from_o he_o and_o the_o punishment_n inflict_v by_o governor_n be_v a_o act_n of_o vengeance_n or_o revenge_a and_o therefore_o as_o vengeance_n or_o revenge_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v claim_v by_o god_n himself_o as_o peculiar_o belong_v to_o he_o rom._n 12.19_o vengeance_n be_v i_o so_o the_o ruler_n as_o the_o minister_n of_o god_n be_v make_v a_o executor_n of_o vengeance_n or_o a_o revenger_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rom._n 13.4_o which_o must_v be_v by_o god_n authority_n derive_v to_o he_o and_o since_o the_o ruler_n who_o bear_v the_o sword_n have_v a_o authority_n of_o life_n and_o death_n this_o can_v not_o be_v derive_v to_o he_o from_o the_o community_n since_o no_o man_n have_v such_o a_o dominion_n over_o his_o own_o life_n as_o to_o have_v a_o power_n to_o take_v away_o his_o life_n 1._o lessius_fw-la de_fw-fr just_a &_o jur._n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o dub_v 10._o m._n becan_n de_fw-fr jur._n c._n 4._o q._n 1._o as_o have_v be_v true_o assert_v by_o schoolman_n and_o other_o and_o therefore_o can_v transfer_v such_o a_o power_n to_o any_o other_o person_n and_o therefore_o this_o authority_n of_o governor_n must_v be_v receive_v from_o god_n who_o be_v lord_n of_o life_n and_o death_n 7._o objection_n answer_v have_v prove_v the_o authority_n of_o governor_n to_o be_v of_o a_o divine_a extract_n i_o shall_v now_o show_v that_o the_o various_a pretence_n for_o sound_v it_o in_o the_o consent_n of_o man_n be_v of_o very_o little_a weight_n prince_n from_o the_o election_n of_o some_o prince_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v elective_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o where_o there_o have_v be_v a_o vacancy_n of_o a_o governor_n and_o none_o can_v claim_v a_o right_n of_o succession_n prince_n have_v oft_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o people_n in_o this_o case_n several_a roman_a emperor_n be_v elect_v by_o their_o army_n and_o receive_v by_o the_o senate_n and_o thus_o be_v gideon_n jephtha_n and_o other_o judge_n establish_v in_o israel_n but_o such_o a_o liberty_n of_o choice_n in_o the_o people_n in_o these_o circumstance_n carry_v no_o opposition_n to_o the_o authority_n be_v from_o god_n for_o the_o enter_v into_o a_o conjugal_a society_n be_v by_o a_o free_a choice_n even_o so_o far_o of_o choice_n that_o many_o person_n if_o they_o please_v may_v live_v in_o celibate_n and_o single_a life_n while_o man_n can_v live_v without_o government_n and_o yet_o matrimony_n and_o the_o husband_n authority_n be_v by_o divine_a appointment_n and_o member_n of_o a_o corporation_n do_v usual_o choose_v their_o chief_a magistrate_n but_o think_v they_o determine_v upon_o the_o person_n it_o be_v not_o they_o but_o the_o prince_n charter_n and_o grant_v that_o give_v he_o his_o authority_n 8._o and_o they_o who_o tell_v we_o princip_n m._n solomon_n de_fw-fr princip_n that_o sovereign_a authority_n can_v be_v a_o proper_a divine_a institution_n because_o than_o its_o right_n will_v be_v whole_o unalterable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o government_n in_o the_o world_n do_v
of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o who_o resist_v they_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n rom._n 13.1_o 2._o the_o sense_n of_o these_o truth_n be_v contain_v under_o the_o acknowledgement_n which_o david_n make_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n who_o can_v stretch_v forth_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v saul_n hom._n 1._o de_fw-fr dau._n &_o saul_n and_o be_v guiltless_a for_o as_o s._n chrysostome_n note_v when_o david_n declare_v saul_n to_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v he_o do_v acknowledge_v he_o to_o have_v god_n authority_n and_o that_o to_o resist_v he_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o fight_v against_o god_n or_o in_o the_o apostle_n word_n to_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n 35._o aug._n quaest_n ex_fw-la vet._n test_n c._n 35._o and_o s._n austin_n observe_v that_o david_n call_v saul_n the_o lord_n anoint_v after_o the_o lord_n have_v depart_v from_o he_o he_o add_v that_o david_n be_v not_o ignorant_a divinam_fw-la esse_fw-la traditionem_fw-la in_o officio_fw-la ordinis_fw-la regalis_fw-la that_o the_o royal_a office_n be_v god_n ordinance_n and_o appointment_n and_o therefore_o he_o both_o do_v honour_n saul_n and_o aught_o so_o to_o do_v 6._o some_o possible_o may_v here_o urge_v that_o the_o law_n and_o rule_n of_o right_a and_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o religion_n among_o the_o israelite_n be_v there_o establish_v antecedent_o to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o royal_a authority_n among_o they_o and_o that_o these_o thing_n stand_v by_o divine_a authority_n no_o king_n have_v any_o power_n to_o repeal_n or_o break_v they_o and_o on_o this_o account_n they_o may_v have_v liberty_n from_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o constitution_n to_o defend_v these_o right_n by_o the_o sword_n though_o christian_n have_v not_o but_o even_o this_o also_o will_v not_o alter_v the_o case_n for_o throughout_o all_o the_o world_n the_o common_a rule_n of_o right_a and_o justice_n have_v a_o divine_a stamp_n and_o be_v of_o as_o great_a antiquity_n as_o the_o world_n itself_o and_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n and_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n which_o have_v continue_v without_o interruption_n of_o its_o succession_n and_o establishment_n so_o long_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n have_v be_v in_o the_o world_n 8._o tert._n ap._n c._n 4._o cl._n alex._n strom._n l._n 4._o orig._n cont_n cel._n l._n 1._o l._n 5._o &_o l._n 8._o which_o peculiar_o be_v from_o god_n and_o however_o no_o prescription_n can_v be_v plead_v against_o the_o right_n of_o god_n and_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o christ_n no_o more_o than_o it_o can_v be_v plead_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o pagan_a idolatry_n in_o which_o case_n the_o ancient_a christian_n constant_o assert_v their_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o his_o religion_n to_o be_v above_o that_o which_o they_o owe_v to_o the_o contrary_a law_n and_o constitution_n of_o humane_a authority_n 7._o wherefore_o it_o will_v be_v of_o considerable_a moment_n clear_o to_o prove_v that_o subject_n in_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v not_o allow_v in_o any_o such_o case_n as_o have_v be_v pretend_v to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n and_o if_o this_o be_v then_o unlawful_a it_o be_v now_o much_o more_o so_o under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n sect_n ii_o the_o general_a unlawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n evidence_v sect._n 2_o 1._o because_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n resist_v king_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n may_v not_o be_v resist_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n will_v receive_v the_o full_a evidence_n from_o the_o behaviour_n of_o david_n towards_o saul_n and_o those_o principle_n of_o duty_n whereby_o he_o be_v guide_v i_o shall_v pass_v by_o many_o other_o thing_n with_o much_o brevity_n when_o samuel_n declare_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o manner_n or_o as_o very_o many_o translation_n render_v it_o and_o the_o word_n most_o frequent_o signify_v 64._o v._o verse_n vulg._n syr._n arab._n par._n chald._n &_o sept._n barclai_n adv_fw-la monarch_n l._n 2._o p._n 64._o the_o judgement_n or_o right_n of_o the_o king_n 1_o sam._n 8.11_o 18._o and_o ch._n 10.25_o many_o judicious_a man_n with_o great_a reason_n have_v account_v it_o to_o contain_v this_o sense_n that_o such_o be_v the_o right_n dignity_n and_o authority_n of_o their_o king_n that_o though_o the_o people_n may_v bear_v and_o sustain_v such_o injury_n as_o be_v there_o mention_v 6._o carpzov_n in_o schick_n th._n 1._o p._n 1._o &_o th._n 7._o p._n 160._o grot._fw-la ubi_fw-la sup_n &_o in_o 1_o sam._n 8.11_o &_o de_fw-fr imp._n c._n 3._o n._n 6._o they_o have_v no_o lawful_a power_n of_o redress_v themselves_o by_o force_n but_o only_o must_v apply_v themselves_o too_o god_n this_o grotius_n in_o his_o annotat._n upon_o that_o place_n thus_o express_v si_fw-la peccarent_fw-la reges_fw-la graviter_fw-la in_fw-la dei_fw-la legem_fw-la ad_fw-la deum_fw-la ultio_fw-la pertinebat_fw-la non_fw-la ad_fw-la singulos_fw-la ac_fw-la ne_fw-la ad_fw-la populum_fw-la quidem_fw-la and_o de_fw-fr imperio_fw-la summarum_fw-la potestatum_fw-la circa_fw-la sacra_fw-la he_o say_v jus_fw-la regis_fw-la voco_fw-la quia_fw-la ita_fw-la agenti_fw-la nemini_fw-la liceret_fw-la vim_o ullam_fw-la opponere_fw-la and_o to_o the_o like_a sense_n salmasius_n defence_n reg._n c._n 2._o 2._o solomon_n persuade_v to_o that_o duty_n and_o reverence_n which_o subject_n owe_v to_o prince_n eccl._n 8.2_o 3._o declare_v v._o 4._o where_o the_o word_n of_o a_o king_n be_v there_o be_v power_n and_o who_o may_v say_v unto_o he_o what_o do_v thou_o and_o speak_v of_o the_o king_n against_o who_o there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o prov._n 30.31_o which_o word_n give_v a_o fair_a intimation_n that_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n be_v such_o that_o no_o opposition_n or_o resistance_n may_v be_v make_v against_o he_o by_o inferior_n and_o when_o david_n declare_v ps_n 51.4_o against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v 10._o ambr._n apol_n dau._n c._n 10._o s._n ambrose_n give_v this_o sense_n thereof_o that_o david_n be_v king_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o penalty_n of_o any_o humane_a law_n but_o the_o whole_a punishment_n of_o his_o sin_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n alone_o this_o be_v own_v by_o vega_n 2._o veg._n in_o ps_n 4._o poenit._fw-la conc._n 2._o to_o be_v the_o sense_n also_o of_o s._n hierome_n austin_n chrysostome_n and_o cassiodorus_n and_o he_o himself_o give_v this_o as_o a_o kind_n of_o paraphrase_n upon_o that_o expression_n nullum_fw-la alium_fw-la praeter_fw-la te_fw-la unum_fw-la in_o terra_fw-la superiorem_fw-la recognosco_fw-la i_o acknowledge_v none_o other_o beside_o thou_o alone_o my_o superior_a upon_o earth_n and_o this_o interpretation_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o early_o as_o the_o time_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o though_o other_o exposition_n also_o have_v be_v give_v 517._o strom._n l._n 4._o p._n 517._o this_o show_v what_o apprehension_n these_o christian_a writer_n have_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o david_n regal_a authority_n and_o this_o have_v so_o much_o evidence_n of_o truth_n that_o when_o murder_n and_o adultery_n in_o inferior_a person_n be_v punish_v by_o the_o judge_n of_o israel_n according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n david_n judgement_n must_v be_v according_a as_o god_n himself_o will_v pronounce_v and_o execute_v and_o though_o god_n so_o far_o pardon_v david_n as_o to_o spare_v his_o life_n 2_o sam._n 12.13_o yet_o his_o child_n must_v die_v v._o 14._o even_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n v._o 15_o 18_o 22._o and_o god_n denounce_v against_o he_o that_o the_o sword_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o his_o house_n v._o 10._o whereby_o amnon_n absalon_n and_o adonijah_n be_v cut_v off_o and_o the_o rebellion_n of_o absalon_n as_o a_o judgement_n which_o god_n inflict_v be_v part_n of_o the_o punishment_n of_o this_o sin_n v._o 11._o 3._o when_o there_o be_v any_o corruption_n in_o religion_n public_o tolerate_v as_o the_o worship_v in_o high_a place_n and_o grove_n the_o holy_a scripture_n lay_v the_o blame_n constant_o upon_o the_o king_n and_o prince_n whereas_o if_o the_o people_n and_o subject_n have_v the_o power_n of_o defend_v their_o religion_n and_o the_o purity_n thereof_o by_o the_o sword_n the_o fault_n will_v have_v be_v equal_o chargeable_a upon_o they_o under_o the_o government_n of_o their_o king_n for_o the_o same_o pious_a spirit_n which_o will_v engage_v a_o good_a prince_n must_v also_o oblige_v a_o pious_a people_n to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o just_a power_n for_o the_o honour_n and_o service_n of_o god_n and_o if_o the_o case_n have_v be_v lawful_a it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o kind_n of_o martyrdom_n to_o hazard_v or_o lay_v down_o their_o
tell_v we_o 105._o quaestion_n heroicar_n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o n._n 105._o that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n virtute_fw-la potestatis_fw-la merè_fw-la spiritualis_fw-la by_o virtue_n of_o his_o mere_a spiritual_a power_n do_v sometime_o deprive_v have_v king_n of_o their_o kingdom_n but_o the_o falsehood_n and_o injustice_n of_o this_o claim_n will_v be_v discover_v by_o detect_v the_o fraud_n and_o vanity_n of_o the_o plea_n make_v use_v of_o to_o support_v the_o popish_a power_n of_o which_o in_o the_o follow_a section_n 5._o but_o a_o learned_a man_n have_v give_v intimation_n of_o some_o suspicion_n council_n weight_n and_o meas_fw-la ch._n 20._o of_o a_o general_a council_n that_o by_o these_o word_n of_o this_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n the_o authority_n of_o a_o general_a council_n of_o the_o western_a church_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v disclaim_v and_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o determination_n of_o a_o true_o regular_a general_a council_n either_o of_o all_o the_o western_a church_n or_o of_o the_o whole_a especial_o if_o it_o shall_v establish_v a_o due_a reformation_n of_o the_o corrupt_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o right_a order_n and_o unity_n throughout_o christendom_n will_v be_v obligatory_a upon_o we_o not_o only_o from_o the_o real_a goodness_n of_o the_o design_n but_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n or_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v on_o the_o member_n or_o several_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o direction_n and_o rule_n establish_v by_o the_o unite_a consent_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o pastor_n yet_o 1._o since_o such_o a_o council_n neither_o be_v in_o be_v nor_o in_o any_o likelihood_n thereof_o that_o which_o be_v not_o have_v no_o authority_n or_o jurisdiction_n 2._o this_o church_n and_o realm_n be_v a_o considerable_a branch_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o authority_n of_o such_o a_o council_n or_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n therei_fw-la be_v no_o more_o foreign_a to_o we_o who_o ought_v to_o bear_v a_o part_n therein_o than_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o a_o chief_a member_n of_o the_o body_n or_o than_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o rule_n of_o civility_n may_v be_v esteem_v foreign_a thing_n which_o have_v as_o considerable_a residence_n here_o as_o any_o where_o else_o 3._o the_o oath_n itself_o be_v so_o express_v as_o if_o it_o purposely_o design_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o general_n council_n which_o proper_o be_v neither_o a_o prince_n a_o person_n a_o state_n or_o potentate_n 4._o as_o this_o oath_n disow_v all_o foreign_a authority_n encroach_a upon_o the_o crown_n so_o if_o any_o council_n how_o general_a soever_o shall_v abridge_v or_o violate_v the_o royal_a authority_n all_o faithful_a subject_n be_v so_o far_o bind_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n to_o disclaim_v it_o 5._o though_o the_o determination_n of_o a_o council_n be_v never_o so_o excellent_a if_o any_o prince_n by_o their_o law_n reject_v or_o prohibit_v they_o as_o the_o arian_n prince_n deal_v with_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a christian_n in_o such_o place_n be_v bind_v to_o embrace_v they_o upon_o no_o other_o term_n than_o they_o do_v their_o common_a christianity_n that_o be_v in_o bear_v the_o cross_n and_o undergo_a unavoidable_a penalty_n and_o thereby_o acknowledge_v the_o right_a and_o due_a extent_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n 6._o the_o last_o part_n in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n crown_n the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n engage_v a_o defence_n of_o privilege_n and_o authority_n unite_v to_o the_o crown_n engage_v allegiance_n to_o the_o king_n his_o heir_n and_o successor_n and_o also_o a_o defence_n of_o all_o jurisdiction_n privilege_n preeminency_n and_o authority_n grant_v and_o belong_v to_o the_o king_n or_o unite_a and_o annex_v to_o the_o imperial_a crown_n of_o this_o realm_n now_o the_o only_a appear_a difficulty_n here_o be_v concern_v the_o last_o clause_n for_o if_o when_o the_o great_a encroachment_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v discard_v some_o thing_n may_v be_v overdo_v 6.14_o 27_o h._n 8._o 28._o 37_o h._n 8.4_o 1_o ed._n 6.14_o in_o annex_v thing_n to_o the_o crown_n as_o in_o fix_v in_o the_o crown_n those_o great_a revenue_n give_v to_o religious_a use_n when_o in_o many_o place_n there_o then_o be_v and_o yet_o be_v want_v a_o competent_a provision_n for_o the_o support_n of_o the_o ministry_n it_o may_v be_v inquire_v how_o good_a man_n and_o good_a subject_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o defend_v these_o thing_n and_o it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o defence_n here_o undertake_v be_v that_o of_o a_o subject_n towards_o his_o sovereign_n and_o all_o subject_n of_o the_o realm_n be_v as_o such_o oblige_v both_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n and_o peace_n in_o their_o capacity_n to_o oppose_v all_o person_n who_o will_v injurious_o violate_v what_o be_v enjoy_v by_o the_o crown_n and_o establish_v by_o the_o law_n since_o such_o person_n may_v just_o be_v suspect_v of_o design_n to_o subvert_v the_o government_n and_o undermine_v the_o public_a welfare_n and_o do_v act_v disorderly_a and_o against_o authority_n 7._o and_o some_o thing_n which_o at_o first_o view_n may_v seem_v a_o abatement_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n be_v rather_o such_o a_o way_n of_o regulate_v the_o exercise_n of_o its_o power_n as_o under_o religious_a prince_n be_v for_o the_o church_n advantage_n of_o this_o nature_n i_o conceive_v that_o constitution_n 8.19_o 25_o h._n 8.19_o that_o no_o new_a canon_n shall_v be_v enact_v promulge_v or_o execute_v without_o the_o royal_a assent_n and_o licence_n to_o enact_v promulge_v and_o execute_v the_o same_o for_o hereby_o the_o clergy_n give_v such_o security_n to_o the_o king_n against_o all_o jealousy_n of_o renew_a ecclesiastical_a usurpation_n that_o thereupon_o the_o church_n may_v under_o the_o king_n favour_n and_o with_o assurance_n of_o great_a safety_n and_o protection_n practise_v upon_o its_o establish_a constitution_n which_o be_v so_o good_a that_o we_o have_v great_a cause_n to_o bless_v god_n for_o they_o and_o hereupon_o it_o may_v also_o be_v hope_v that_o what_o shall_v be_v further_a needful_a may_v be_v superad_v by_o the_o royal_a licence_n and_o become_v more_o effectual_a to_o its_o end_n by_o the_o confirmation_n of_o that_o authority_n 8._o but_o because_o what_o i_o have_v now_o discourse_v depend_v upon_o a_o fair_a interpret_v how_o the_o word_n of_o public_a acknowledgement_n must_v be_v interpret_v but_o natural_a and_o genuine_a interpretation_n of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n it_o may_v be_v further_o inquire_v how_o we_o may_v safe_o and_o prudent_o interpret_v the_o form_n of_o public_a acknowledgement_n where_o the_o bare_a grammatical_a construction_n may_v be_v possible_o capable_a of_o different_a sense_n 8._o grot._n de_fw-fr j._n b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 13._o n._n 3_o 5_o etc._n etc._n 16._o n._n 12._o &_o l._n 3._o c._n 1._o n._n 19_o sanders_n de_fw-fr oblige_n juram_fw-la pral_a 2._o n._n 8._o now_o though_o a_o force_a lax_n see_v by_o a_o evasion_n to_o avoid_v the_o design_n of_o the_o law_n or_o constitution_n be_v just_o and_o must_v necessary_o be_v reject_v yet_o a_o rigid_a interpretation_n to_o strain_v the_o word_n and_o force_v they_o to_o a_o harsh_a and_o unlawful_a sense_n as_o be_v too_o oft_o do_v by_o discontent_a person_n be_v also_o to_o be_v discard_v where_o there_o be_v another_o construction_n or_o meaning_n of_o which_o the_o word_n by_o natural_a interpretation_n be_v capable_a which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o truth_n and_o justice_n and_o secure_v the_o intention_n of_o our_o superior_n for_o beside_o that_o christian_a charity_n and_o equity_n will_v incline_v to_o this_o sense_n the_o politic_a rule_n of_o government_n will_v require_v governor_n to_o draw_v up_o public_a acknowledgement_n in_o such_o phrase_n that_o they_o can_v by_o a_o fair_a construction_n natural_o admit_v a_o low_a sense_n than_o be_v design_v for_o otherwise_o such_o form_n of_o word_n will_v be_v useless_a and_o not_o attain_v their_o end_n and_o this_o consideration_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o vindicate_v and_o acquit_v the_o form_n of_o word_n in_o this_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n from_o such_o censure_n as_o have_v inconsiderate_o drop_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o learned_a person_n 9_o but_o those_o general_a word_n of_o this_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n 1603._o qu._n eliz._n inj._n 1_o can._n 1._o 1603._o and_o the_o canonical_a subscription_n and_o word_n of_o like_a general_a force_n in_o the_o queen_n injunction_n and_o our_o canon_n whereby_o all_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o obedience_n thereto_o be_v renounce_v have_v manifest_o a_o more_o particular_a respect_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o design_n of_o that_o statute_n which_o enjoin_v the_o disclaim_v all_o